that_o at_o rome_n no_o man_n may_v say_v that_o the_o council_n be_v above_o the_o pope_n nor_o at_o paris_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v above_o the_o council_n in_o a_o word_n the_o papist_n be_v at_o great_a odds_o but_o they_o cunning_o conceal_v they_o insomuch_o as_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o some_o of_o they_o will_v say_v to_o their_o friend_n in_o private_a 1569._o thus_o or_o thus_o i_o will_v say_v in_o the_o school_n and_o open_o say_v maneat_fw-la inâ—er_fw-la nos_fw-la diversum_fw-la sentio_fw-la but_o keep_v my_o counsel_n i_o think_v the_o contrary_n pa._n we_o may_v haply_o be_v at_o odds_n in_o some_o scholastic_a point_n but_o not_o in_o matter_n define_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o a_o general_n council_n pro._n you_o will_v have_v we_o believe_v that_o at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o pope_n sentence_n like_o frog_n in_o a_o marish_a at_o the_o fall_n in_o of_o a_o great_a log_n or_o stone_n you_o be_v all_o hush_a and_o silence_v but_o it_o be_v not_o so_o for_o since_o the_o trent_n decree_n be_v publish_v divers_a of_o your_o side_n be_v divide_v about_o the_o sense_n thereof_o insomuch_o as_o they_o differ_v in_o the_o main_a point_n thereof_o which_o in_o your_o account_n be_v fundamental_a and_o the_o denier_n thereof_o repute_v heretic_n this_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o instance_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o counsel_n of_o trent_n and_o florence_n decree_v the_o apocrypha_fw-la to_o be_v canonical_a scripture_n yet_o since_o that_o decree_n ult_n driedo_n and_o 1._o sixtus_n senensis_n have_v call_v they_o in_o question_n and_o reject_v they_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o last_o councelâ—_n be_v decree_v 11._o to_o be_v above_o a_o council_n and_o yet_o since_o that_o time_n 2._o alphonsus_n à _fw-fr castro_n have_v write_v the_o contrary_a the_o trent_n council_n teach_v sess._n 6._o justification_n by_o inherent_a righteousness_n condemn_v those_o that_o believe_v the_o imputation_n of_o christ_n righteousness_n and_o yet_o albertus_n pighius_fw-la hominis_fw-la defend_v impute_v righteousness_n &_o so_o do_v cardinal_n contaren_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o justification_n again_o the_o pope_n decree_v against_o the_o certainty_n of_o grace_n &_o salvation_n define_v sess._n 6._o that_o no_o man_n shall_v believe_v these_o thing_n of_o himself_o &_o yet_o gratiae_n catharinus_n defend_v the_o contrary_a hold_v that_o a_o man_n may_v have_v the_o certainty_n of_o faith_n touch_v these_o thingsâ—_n and_o when_o the_o trent_n counsel_n authority_n be_v object_v against_o he_o he_o elude_v it_o by_o divers_a sleight_n distinction_n the_o truth_n be_v the_o papist_n have_v a_o kind_n of_o unity_n to_o wit_n a_o superstitious_a and_o hypocritical_a crouch_v to_o the_o pope_n chair_n for_o so_o long_o as_o they_o agree_v to_o go_v to_o mass_n swear_v to_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n other_o thing_n be_v tolerate_v although_o they_o consent_v like_o harp_n &_o harrow_n and_o sure_o be_v it_o not_o for_o the_o great_a profit_n and_o riches_n which_o knit_v the_o part_n of_o this_o body_n together_o like_o twin_n that_o have_v different_a head_n but_o tie_v together_o by_o the_o belly_n we_o shall_v see_v this_o great_a body_n of_o the_o papacy_n will_v soon_o be_v divide_v scatter_a and_o disperse_v howsoever_o for_o any_o difference_n among_o the_o protestant_n we_o may_v thankful_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v the_o wonderful_a providence_n of_o god_n that_o so_o many_o several_a country_n kingdom_n and_o state_n abandon_v the_o abuse_n of_o the_o church_n or_o rather_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o make_v particular_a reformation_n in_o their_o own_o dominion_n without_o general_a meeting_n and_o consent_n shall_v have_v no_o more_o nor_o great_a difference_n than_o be_v find_v among_o they_o object_n it_o be_v usual_a with_o you_o in_o your_o catalogue_n to_o say_v such_o and_o such_o as_o namely_o s._n bernard_n or_o the_o like_a teach_v for_o substance_n as_o you_o do_v agree_v only_o with_o you_o in_o some_o fundamental_a point_n but_o this_o will_v not_o serve_v to_o make_v they_o member_n of_o your_o church_n for_o by_o the_o like_a reason_n the_o quartadecimanes_n novatian_o donatist_n and_o pelagian_n may_v pretend_v to_o the_o catholic_a church_n in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o agree_v therewith_o in_o some_o fundamental_a truth_n answer_n 1_o agreement_n in_o one_o or_o more_o fundamental_o make_v not_o a_o man_n a_o catholic_a christian_a though_o disagreement_n in_o any_o one_o fundamental_a join_v with_o obstinacy_n make_v a_o man_n a_o heretic_n 2_o to_o make_v a_o man_n actual_o a_o member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n more_o be_v require_v than_o agreement_n in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o same_o fundamental_a point_n of_o faith_n for_o not_o only_a heresy_n but_o schism_n also_o exclude_v a_o man_n from_o communion_n with_o the_o true_a catholic_a church_n 3_o fundamental_a point_n as_o well_o concern_v life_n and_o manner_n as_o faith_n and_o he_o that_o impugn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o decalogue_n be_v as_o well_o a_o heretic_n as_o he_o that_o impugn_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o creed_n nicholas_n direct_o impugn_a the_o one_o and_o by_o evident_a consequence_n the_o other_o by_o maintain_v his_o impure_a communion_n or_o rather_o community_n of_o wife_n 4_o the_o quarta_fw-la decimanes_a who_o keep_v easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n precise_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n some_o as_o polycrates_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o asia_n keep_v it_o so_o mere_o in_o imitation_n of_o s._n john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o those_o be_v never_o condemn_v for_o heretic_n other_o keep_v the_o fourteen_o day_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o mosaical_a law_n and_o these_o by_o consequent_a destroy_v the_o foundation_n as_o those_o do_v among_o the_o galatian_n who_o urge_v circumcision_n to_o who_o s._n paul_n there_o profess_v that_o christ_n shall_v not_o profit_v they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v fall_v from_o grace_n 5_o novatian_o err_v in_o a_o fundamental_a point_n concern_v repentance_n and_o by_o consequent_a overthrow_v that_o article_n of_o the_o creed_n credo_fw-la remissionem_fw-la peccatorum_fw-la 6_o the_o donatist_n be_v rather_o schismatic_n than_o heretic_n and_o rather_o make_v a_o rent_n in_o the_o church_n than_o be_v exclude_v from_o it_o saint_n austin_n in_o his_o seven_o tome_n every_o where_o call_v it_o schisma_fw-la donati_n in_o the_o end_n they_o grow_v to_o be_v heretic_n and_o deny_v in_o effect_n that_o fundamental_a article_n credo_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la catholicam_fw-la 7_o the_o pelagian_n err_v in_o divers_a fundamental_a point_n concern_v original_a sinnâ—_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o grace_n for_o far_a answer_n we_o say_v that_o the_o author_n we_o produce_v against_o the_o romanist_n be_v of_o two_o sort_n 1_o some_o we_o allege_v only_o as_o testes_fw-la veritatis_fw-la in_o such_o or_o such_o a_o point_n or_o point_n of_o faith_n 2_o other_o we_o produce_v as_o member_n of_o our_o reform_a church_n and_o forerunner_n of_o luther_n of_o the_o first_o sort_n be_v bernard_n very_a orthodox_n in_o all_o point_n against_o the_o pelagian_n but_o otherwise_o taint_v and_o a_o open_a enemy_n to_o the_o albigenses_n of_o the_o second_o sort_n be_v the_o waldenses_n wicklifist_n and_o hussites_n who_o as_o appear_v by_o their_o confession_n of_o faith_n extant_a in_o orthuinus_n gratius_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o waldenses_n agree_v with_o uâ—_n in_o all_o fundamental_o not_o only_o in_o some_o as_o the_o heretic_n above_o mention_v agree_v with_o the_o church_n objection_n what_o though_o saint_n hierome_n bernard_n and_o other_o agree_v with_o you_o in_o some_o general_a truth_n man_n of_o contrary_a religion_n may_v have_v divers_a material_n of_o doctrine_n common_a to_o both_o now_o this_o be_v but_o a_o genericall_a agreement_n which_o be_v no_o more_o than_o the_o agreement_n between_o a_o man_n and_o a_o beast_n answer_n 1_o saint_n hierome_n and_o bernard_n be_v not_o well_o rank_v together_o saint_n hierome_n be_v a_o through_o papist_n in_o no_o point_n bernard_n be_v in_o some_o live_v in_o a_o corrupt_a age_n seven_o hundred_o year_n after_o saint_n hierome_n 2_o beside_o we_o answer_v that_o waldo_n wickliff_n and_o husse_n with_o other_o agree_v with_o we_o not_o only_o generical_o in_o the_o common_a ground_n of_o christianity_n but_o specifical_o in_o those_o formal_a point_n which_o we_o hold_v at_o this_o day_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o as_o for_o such_o calumny_n as_o be_v cast_v upon_o they_o they_o be_v already_o confute_v in_o this_o treatise_n neither_o will_v any_o indifferent_a person_n regard_v they_o for_o when_o once_o that_o infamous_a name_n of_o heretic_n be_v fasten_v upon_o a_o man_n nothing_o be_v too_o heavy_a for_o such_o a_o one_o any_o thing_n be_v believe_v of_o that_o man_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v without_o question_n that_o we_o find_v so_o many_o so_o absurd_a so_o senseless_a opinion_n impute_v to_o they_o
son_n to_o do_v he_o the_o uttermost_a of_o his_o service_n my_o good_a deed_n say_v austin_n 1._o be_v thy_o ordinance_n and_o thy_o gift_n my_o evil_a on_a be_v my_o sin_n and_o thy_o judgement_n theodoret_n say_v interpret_v the_o crown_n do_v excel_v the_o fight_v the_o reward_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o labour_n for_o the_o labour_n be_v small_a and_o the_o gain_n great_a that_o be_v hope_v for_o and_o therefore_o tâ—e_v apostle_n call_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v look_v for_o not_o wage_n but_o glory_n rom._n 8.18_o not_o wage_n but_o grace_n rom._n 6.23_o the_o same_o theodoret_n say_v ulâ—_n that_o thing_n eternal_a do_v not_o answer_v temporal_a labour_n in_o equal_a poise_n saint_n hierome_n say_v 13._o if_o we_o consider_v our_o own_o merit_n we_o must_v despair_v and_o again_o when_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n or_o death_n shall_v come_v all_o hand_n shall_v fail_v because_o no_o work_n shall_v be_v find_v worthy_a of_o the_o justice_n of_o god_n saint_n chrysostome_n speak_v very_o pathetical_o 157._o etsi_fw-la millies_fw-la moriamur_fw-la although_o say_v he_o we_o die_v a_o thousand_o death_n although_o we_o do_v perform_v all_o virtuous_a action_n yet_o shall_v we_o come_v short_a by_o far_o of_o render_v any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o those_o honour_n which_o be_v confer_v upon_o we_o by_o god_n indeed_o the_o lord_n reward_v good_a work_n but_o this_o be_v out_o of_o his_o bounty_n free_a favour_n and_o grace_n and_o not_o as_o of_o desert_n rom._n 4.4_o in_o give_v the_o crown_n of_o immortality_n as_o our_o reward_n god_n crown_v not_o our_o merit_n but_o his_o own_o gift_n and_o when_o god_n crown_v our_o merit_n that_o be_v good_a deed_n he_o crown_v nothing_o else_o but_o his_o own_o gift_n say_v 2._o saint_n augustine_n so_o that_o god_n indeed_o be_v become_v our_o debtor_n not_o by_o our_o deserving_n but_o by_o his_o own_o gracious_a promise_n god_n be_v faithful_a who_o have_v make_v himself_o our_o debtor_n say_v austin_n 100_o not_o by_o receive_v any_o thing_n from_o we_o but_o by_o promise_v so_o great_a thing_n to_o we_o whatsoever_o he_o promise_v he_o promise_v to_o they_o that_o be_v unworthy_a in_o a_o word_n though_o he_o give_v heaven_n propter_fw-la promissum_fw-la for_o his_o promise_n sake_n and_o because_o he_o will_v be_v as_o good_a as_o his_o word_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o propter_fw-la commissum_fw-la for_o any_o performance_n of_o we_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o old_a but_o the_o rhemist_n have_v take_v out_o a_o new_a lesson_n say_v 4._o that_o good_a work_n be_v meritorious_a and_o the_o very_a cause_n of_o salvation_n so_o far_o that_o god_n shall_v be_v unjust_a if_o he_o render_v not_o heaven_n for_o the_o same_o now_o by_o this_o that_o have_v be_v allege_v the_o reader_n may_v perceive_v that_o beside_o diverse_a other_o worthy_n of_o these_o time_n s._n augustine_n the_o honour_n of_o this_o age_n agree_v with_o we_o in_o diverse_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n as_o also_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o god_n free_a grace_n and_o justification_n insomuch_o as_o sixtus_n senensis_n say_v praeâ—at_n while_o saint_n austin_n do_v contend_v earnest_o against_o the_o pelagian_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o divine_a grace_n he_o do_v seem_v to_o fall_v into_o another_o pit_n and_o sometime_o attribute_v too_o little_a to_o freewill_n and_o stapleton_n say_v ult_n tâ—at_a austin_n haply_o in_o his_o disputation_n against_o the_o pelagian_n go_v beyond_o all_o goâ—d_a measure_n pa._n saint_n austin_n pray_v for_o the_o dead_a to_o wit_n for_o his_o mother_n monica_n desire_v god_n not_o to_o enter_v into_o judgement_n with_o she_o pro._n what_o though_o he_o do_v so_o the_o example_n of_o christian_n which_o sometime_o slip_v into_o superstition_n be_v no_o rule_n for_o to_o order_v our_o life_n or_o devotion_n thereby_o beside_o if_o he_o pray_v for_o eternal_a rest_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n to_o his_o decease_a mother_n this_o be_v not_o for_o that_o he_o doubt_v she_o enjoy_v they_o not_o or_o that_o he_o fear_v she_o endure_v any_o purgatory_n pain_n but_o he_o sue_v for_o the_o continuation_n accomplishment_n and_o manifestation_n thereof_o at_o the_o general_a resurrection_n yea_o even_o then_o when_o he_o pray_v so_o he_o say_v 1._o he_o believe_v that_o the_o lord_n have_v grant_v his_o request_n to_o wit_n that_o his_o mother_n be_v out_o of_o pain_n and_o that_o god_n have_v forgive_v she_o her_o sin_n which_o argue_v that_o it_o be_v rather_o a_o wish_n than_o a_o prayer_n proceed_v more_o out_o of_o affection_n to_o she_o than_o any_o necessity_n to_o help_v she_o by_o his_o prayer_n who_o be_v then_o as_o he_o persuade_v himself_o in_o a_o bless_a estate_n so_o that_o howsoever_o saint_n austin_n at_o first_o make_v a_o kind_n of_o prayer_n for_o his_o mother_n yet_o a_o little_a after_o as_o it_o be_v repress_v himself_o he_o say_v he_o believe_v that_o she_o be_v in_o a_o bless_a state_n the_o letter_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a unto_o our_o off_o a_o king_n of_o mercia_n be_v yet_o extant_a wherein_o he_o wish_v 4._o that_o intercession_n shall_v be_v make_v for_o pope_n adrian_n then_o late_o decease_v not_o have_v any_o doubt_n at_o all_o say_v he_o but_o that_o his_o bless_a soul_n be_v at_o rest_n but_o that_o we_o may_v show_v our_o faithfulness_n and_o love_n to_o our_o most_o dear_a friend_n in_o a_o word_n saint_n augustine_n prayer_n be_v not_o as_o popish_a prayer_n now_o a_o day_n be_v make_v with_o reference_n to_o purgatory_n and_o therefore_o it_o make_v nothing_o against_o we_o pap_n do_v not_o saint_n austin_n hold_v purgatory_n pro._n that_o some_o such_o thing_n shall_v be_v after_o this_o life_n it_o be_v not_o say_v he_o 3._o incredible_a and_o whether_o it_o be_v so_o it_o may_v be_v enquire_v and_o either_o be_v find_v or_o remain_v hide_v in_o another_o place_n he_o leave_v it_o uncertain_a 4._o whether_o only_o in_o this_o life_n man_n suffer_v or_o whether_o there_o follow_v some_o such_o temporal_a judgement_n after_o this_o life_n so_o that_o saint_n austin_n say_v it_o be_v not_o incredible_a and_o it_o may_v be_v dispute_v whether_o it_o be_v so_o and_o perhaps_o it_o be_v so_o word_n of_o doubt_v and_o not_o of_o asleveration_n but_o in_o other_o place_n he_o give_v such_o reason_n as_o overthrow_v it_o 7_o the_o catholic_a faith_n say_v he_o rest_v upon_o divine_a authority_n believe_v the_o first_o place_n the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o the_o second_o hell_n a_o three_o we_o be_v whole_o ignorant_a of_o yea_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o the_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v not_o neither_o speak_v he_o only_o of_o place_n eternal_a that_o be_v to_o continue_v for_o ever_o beside_o he_o there_o purposely_o dispute_v against_o limbus_n pucrorum_fw-la and_o reject_v all_o temporary_a place_n not_o acknowledge_v any_o other_o three_o place_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v 9_o there_o be_v no_o middle_a place_n he_o must_v needs_o be_v with_o the_o devil_n that_o be_v not_o with_o christ_n and_o again_o â—0_n where_o every_o man_n be_v own_o last_o day_n find_v he_o therein_o the_o world_n last_o day_n wâ—ll_n hold_v he_o thus_o far_o saint_n austin_n according_a to_o the_o scripture_n which_o acknowledge_v but_o two_o sort_n of_o people_n child_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o child_n of_o the_o wicked_a faithful_a and_o unfaithful_a mâ—th_n 13.38_o and_o according_o two_o place_n after_o this_o life_n heaven_n and_o hell_n luke_n 16.23_o mark_n 16.16_o neither_o do_v the_o scripture_n any_o where_o mention_n any_o temporary_a fire_n after_o this_o life_n the_o fire_n it_o speak_v of_o be_v everlasting_a and_o unquenchable_a 3.12_o and_o so_o do_v austin_n take_v it_o 80_o and_o as_o for_o that_o fiâ—e_n which_o saint_n paul_n mention_n 3.15_o it_o be_v not_o a_o purgatory_n but_o a_o probatorie_a fire_n pa._n master_n brere_o have_v set_v forth_o saint_n austin_n religion_n agreeble_a to_o we_o pro._n the_o learned_a on_o our_o side_n have_v confute_v he_o crompâ—on_n and_o have_v prove_v out_o of_o saint_n austin_n undoubted_a write_n that_o he_o agree_v with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o main_a point_n of_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n and_o so_o i_o come_v from_o father_n to_o counsel_n and_o first_o to_o the_o six_o african_n council_n hold_v at_o carthage_n and_o another_o at_o milevis_n both_o which_o deny_v appeal_v to_o rome_n now_o the_o case_n be_v this_o apiarius_n a_o priest_n of_o africa_n be_v for_o his_o scandalous_a life_n excommunicate_v 1606._o by_o vrban_a his_o diocesan_n and_o by_o a_o african_a synod_n apiarius_n thus_o censure_v flee_v to_o pope_n zozimus_n who_o restore_v he_o to_o his_o place_n &_o absolve_v he_o &_o this_o he_o do_v pretend_v that_o some_o canon_n of_o the_o nicen_n council_n have_v establish_v appeal_v
â—uprà _fw-la dinooch_v the_o abbot_n of_o bangor_n a_o learned_a man_n make_v it_o appearâ—_n by_o divers_a argument_n when_o austin_n require_v the_o bishop_n to_o be_v subject_a unto_o he_o that_o they_o ought_v he_o no_o subjection_n yea_o they_o far_o add_v 46._o that_o they_o have_v a_o archbishop_n of_o their_o own_o he_o they_o ought_v and_o will_v obey_v but_o they_o will_v not_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o foreign_a bishop_n for_o such_o a_o one_o belike_o they_o hold_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v true_o allege_v that_o they_o refuse_v his_o jurisdiction_n not_o his_o religion_n for_o bede_n say_v supra_fw-la that_o they_o withstand_v he_o in_o all_o that_o ever_o he_o say_v now_o sure_o he_o say_v somewhat_o else_o beside_o his_o archbishopricke_a and_o his_o pall_n or_o else_o he_o have_v be_v a_o very_a ambitious_a man_n beside_o in_o the_o day_n of_o laurentius_n austin_n successor_n bishop_n daganus_n deny_v all_o communion_n 4._o and_o refuse_v to_o eat_v bread_n in_o the_o same_o inn_n wherein_o the_o romish_a prelate_n lodge_v belike_o than_o they_o differ_v in_o matter_n of_o weight_n pa._n wherein_o stand_v the_o difference_n what_o do_v you_o hence_o infer_v whether_o be_v you_o not_o behold_v to_o our_o austin_n pro._n the_o roman_n keep_v their_o easter_n in_o memory_n of_o christ_n resurrection_n upon_o the_o first_o sunday_n after_o the_o full_a moon_n of_o march_n the_o britane_n keep_v they_o in_o memory_n of_o christ_n passion_n upon_o the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o the_o moon_n of_o march_n on_o what_o day_n of_o the_o week_n soever_o it_o fall_v this_o they_o do_v after_o the_o example_n of_o the_o eastern_a church_n in_o asia_n ground_v on_o a_o tradition_n receive_v from_o saint_n john_n whereby_o it_o seem_v the_o british_a church_n rather_o follow_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o east_n church_n in_o asia_n plant_v by_o saint_n john_n and_o his_o disciple_n than_o the_o roman_a which_o yet_o have_v they_o be_v of_o the_o romish_a jurisdiction_n they_o will_v in_o all_o likelihood_n have_v follow_v now_o since_o they_o follow_v the_o eastern_a custom_n it_o be_v probable_a that_o our_o first_o conversion_n to_o christianity_n come_v from_o the_o convert_v jew_n or_o grecian_n and_o not_o from_o the_o roman_n and_o that_o britain_n be_v not_o under_o their_o jurisdiction_n but_o whencesoever_o our_o conversion_n be_v we_o bless_v god_n for_o it_o now_o concern_v austin_n and_o the_o britain_n we_o acknowledge_v to_o god_n glory_n that_o howsoever_o the_o superfluity_n of_o ceremony_n which_o austin_n bring_v in_o may_v well_o have_v be_v spare_v yet_o austin_n and_o his_o assistant_n justus_n john_n and_o melitus_n convert_v many_o to_o the_o faith_n neither_o can_v we_o excuse_v the_o britain_n for_o suprà _fw-la refuse_v to_o join_v with_o austin_n in_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o pagan_a saxon_n yet_o withal_o we_o must_v needs_o say_v they_o have_v just_a reason_n to_o refuse_v to_o put_v their_o neck_n under_o his_o yoke_n and_o sure_o if_o austin_n have_v not_o have_v a_o proud_a spirit_n he_o will_v only_o have_v request_v their_o help_n for_o the_o work_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o not_o have_v seek_v dominion_n over_o they_o which_o make_v it_o very_o probable_a that_o his_o obtrude_a the_o pope_n jurisdiction_n over_o the_o britain_n occasion_v that_o lamentable_a slaughter_n of_o the_o britain_n for_o when_o as_o austin_n solicit_v the_o britain_n to_o obey_v the_o see_v of_o rome_n subdere_fw-la and_o they_o deny_v it_o then_o do_v ethelbert_n a_o saxon_a prince_n late_o convert_v by_o austin_n stir_v up_o edelfr_v the_o wild_a the_o pagan_a king_n of_o northumberland_n against_o the_o britain_n whereupon_o the_o infidel_n saxon_a soldier_n make_v a_o most_o lamentable_a slaughter_n of_o the_o britain_n assemble_v at_o westchester_n and_o that_o not_o only_o on_o the_o soldier_n prepare_v to_o fight_v but_o on_o the_o monk_n of_o bangor_n assemble_v for_o prayer_n of_o who_o they_o slay_v twelve_o hundred_o together_o with_o dinooch_n their_o abbot_n all_o which_o as_o jeffery_n monmouth_n say_v 13._o be_v that_o day_n honour_v with_o martyrdom_n obtain_v a_o seat_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o this_o be_v the_o woeful_a issue_n of_o their_o stickle_a for_o jurisdiction_n over_o other_o church_n pa._n baronius_n 65._o call_v the_o britain_n schismatic_n for_o not_o yield_v to_o the_o pope_n pro._n the_o britain_n church_n have_v ancient_o a_o 4._o patriarch_n or_o primate_n of_o her_o own_o like_o other_o province_n to_o he_o the_o other_o bishop_n of_o his_o church_n be_v subject_a and_o not_o to_o the_o roman_a pa._n the_o nicâ—n_a council_n condemn_v the_o quartadeciman_o and_o in_o they_o your_o britain_n for_o heretic_n â—4_n say_v parson_n pro._n to_o his_o testimony_n we_o oppose_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o friar_n minorite_n who_o express_o catholici_fw-la call_v they_o catholic_n beside_o have_v that_o famous_a council_n of_o sardice_n hold_v our_o british_a bishop_n for_o heretic_n they_o have_v never_o admit_v they_o to_o give_v sentence_n in_o that_o council_n as_o they_o do_v 2._o for_o by_o name_n restitutus_n bishop_n of_o london_n 407._o subscribe_v thereunto_o and_o be_v likewise_o present_a at_o the_o synod_n of_o arles_n in_o france_n as_o parson_n 7._o report_v out_o of_o athanasius_n again_o those_o who_o keep_v easter_n on_o the_o fourteen_o day_n precise_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n some_o as_o polycrates_n and_o other_o bishop_n in_o asia_n keep_v it_o so_o mere_o in_o imitation_n of_o 25._o saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n as_o a_o ancient_a but_o yet_o a_o indifferent_a and_o mutable_a rite_n or_o tradition_n and_o these_o be_v condemn_v for_o heretic_n and_o such_o be_v our_o britain_n other_o keep_v the_o fourteen_o day_n even_o eo_fw-la nomine_fw-la and_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o mosaical_a law_n hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o observe_v that_o peremptory_a day_n as_o appoint_v by_o mosesâ—_n now_o this_o be_v the_o mean_n to_o bring_v judaism_n which_o quite_o abolish_v christ_n and_o evacuate_v the_o whole_a gospel_n like_o those_o who_o among_o the_o galatian_n urge_v circumcision_n to_o who_o 2d_o saint_n paul_n profess_v that_o christ_n shall_v profit_v they_o nothing_o and_o this_o be_v it_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o quartadecimans_a but_o of_o this_o the_o britain_n be_v be_v clear_v they_o shall_v indeed_o have_v conform_v themselves_o to_o the_o counsel_n decree_v yet_o because_o that_o decree_n be_v not_o a_o decree_n of_o faith_n no_o farther_o than_o it_o condemn_v the_o necessity_n of_o observe_v the_o fourteen_o day_n and_o therein_o condemn_v the_o quartaâ—decimans_n but_o a_o decree_n of_o order_n discipline_n and_o uniformity_n in_o the_o church_n when_o it_o be_v once_o know_v and_o evident_a that_o any_o particular_a church_n condemn_v the_o necessity_n of_o that_o fourteen_o day_n the_o church_n by_o a_o connivencie_n permit_v and_o do_v not_o censure_v the_o bare_a observe_v of_o that_o day_n the_o same_o 20._o council_n decree_v that_o on_o every_o lord_n day_n from_o easter_n to_o whitsâ—ntide_n none_o shall_v pray_v kneel_v but_o stand_v wherein_o the_o church_n notwithstanding_o the_o decree_n use_v the_o like_a connivance_n not_o strict_o bind_v every_o particular_a church_n to_o do_v so_o so_o long_o as_o there_o be_v unity_n and_o agreement_n in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n the_o church_n use_v not_o to_o be_v rigorous_a with_o particular_a church_n which_o be_v her_o child_n for_o the_o variety_n and_o difference_n in_o outward_a rite_n though_o command_v by_o herself_o as_o my_o learned_a kinsman_n 12._o doctor_n crakanthorpe_n have_v well_o observe_v pa._n this_o odds_o about_o keep_v easter_n be_v but_o of_o small_a weight_n pro._n it_o be_v so_o if_o we_o consider_v our_o christian_a 4.9_o liberty_n in_o the_o observation_n of_o time_n yâ—t_o be_v it_o hold_v a_o matter_n of_o that_o consequence_n that_o pope_n victor_n 6._o excommunicate_v all_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n which_o differ_v from_o he_o in_o the_o observation_n thereof_o pa._n what_o conclude_v you_o from_o your_o britain_n faith_n pro._n upon_o the_o premise_n it_o follow_v that_o see_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n over_o all_o church_n be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o britain_n faith_n when_o austin_n come_v therefore_o neither_o be_v it_o any_o part_n of_o their_o faith_n in_o eleutherius_fw-la day_n no_o nor_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n neither_o since_o as_o matthew_n of_o westminster_n say_v 586._o the_o britain_n faith_n never_o fail_v again_o see_v the_o britain_n faith_n 3._o as_o parson_n true_o affirm_v be_v then_o to_o wit_n at_o austin_n come_n the_o same_o which_o the_o roman_n and_o all_o catholic_a church_n embrace_v it_o further_o follow_v that_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v no_o material_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a faith_n or_o of_o any_o catholic_n either_o in_o pope_n
say_n of_o ernestus_n archbishop_n of_o magdeburg_n lie_v on_o his_o deathbed_n 1512._o some_o five_o year_n before_o luther_n show_v himself_o rely_v it_o be_v witness_v by_o clement_n schaâ—_n chaplain_n to_o the_o say_a archbishop_n and_o one_o who_o be_v present_a at_o his_o death_n that_o a_o friar_n minor_n use_v this_o speech_n to_o the_o archbishop_n take_v a_o good_a heart_n most_o worthy_a prince_n we_o communicate_v to_o your_o excellency_n all_o the_o good_a work_n not_o only_o of_o ourselves_o but_o our_o whole_a order_n of_o friar_n minor_n and_o therefore_o doubt_v not_o but_o you_o receive_v they_o shall_v appear_v before_o the_o tribunal_n seat_n of_o god_n righteous_a and_o bless_a whereunto_o the_o archbishop_n reply_v by_o no_o mean_n will_v i_o trust_v upon_o my_o own_o work_n or_o you_o but_o the_o work_n of_o christ_n jesus_n alone_o shall_v suffice_v upon_o they_o will_v i_o repose_v myself_o the_o sixteen_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1500._o to_o 1600._o of_o martin_n luther_n papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o sixteen_o age_n protestant_n we_o be_v now_o by_o god_n assistance_n come_v to_o the_o period_n of_o time_n which_o be_v agree_v upon_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o our_o conference_n to_o wit_n to_o the_o day_n of_o martin_n luther_n for_o about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1517_o he_o begin_v to_o teach_v and_o preach_v against_o indulgence_n and_o withal_o i_o have_v produce_v a_o catalogue_n of_o our_o professor_n unto_o this_o present_a sixteen_o centurie_n pa._n stay_v yourself_o you_o must_v say_v master_n 3._o brere_o show_v we_o your_o professor_n during_o the_o twenty_o year_n next_o before_o luther_n pro._n it_o be_v do_v already_o for_o beside_o our_o english_a martyr_n we_o have_v produce_v trithemius_n the_o abbot_n and_o savonarola_n both_o which_o live_v within_o the_o time_n mention_v and_o hold_v with_o we_o the_o article_n of_o free_a justification_n and_o savonarola_n howsoever_o the_o matter_n be_v otherwise_o colour_v be_v burn_v for_o religion_n in_o the_o year_n 1498._o beside_o there_o have_v be_v in_o all_o age_n and_o in_o the_o time_n mention_v such_o as_o hold_v the_o substantial_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n both_o in_o the_o roman_a and_o greek_a church_n and_o by_o name_n the_o grecian_n in_o common_a with_o we_o have_v open_o deny_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n purgatory_n private_a mass_n sacrifice_n for_o the_o dead_a and_o defend_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o priest_n marriage_n likewise_o in_o this_o western_a part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o scholar_n of_o wickliff_n call_v lollard_n in_o england_n the_o taboâ—ites_n in_o bohemia_n and_o waldenses_n in_o france_n maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o substance_n with_o our_o modern_a protestant_n as_o appear_v by_o a_o confession_n of_o the_o waldensian_a faith_n set_v forth_o 87._o about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1508_o which_o be_v within_o the_o time_n prefix_v neither_o do_v these_o who_o we_o have_v produce_v dissemble_v their_o religion_n but_o make_v open_a profession_n thereof_o by_o their_o write_n confession_n and_o martyrdom_n as_o also_o their_o just_a apology_n be_v extant_a 812._o to_o clear_v they_o from_o the_o adversary_n imputation_n pa._n i_o think_v luther_n have_v be_v the_o first_o founder_n of_o your_o religion_n for_o there_o be_v some_o of_o your_o man_n who_o call_v 11._o he_o the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n pro._n luther_n broach_v not_o a_o new_a religion_n he_o only_o drain_v and_o refine_v it_o from_o the_o lees_n and_o dregs_n of_o superstition_n he_o do_v not_o form_n or_o find_v a_o new_a church_n which_o be_v not_o in_o be_v but_o only_o reform_v and_o purge_v that_o which_o he_o find_v from_o the_o soilâ—_n of_o error_n and_o disorder_n when_o hilkiah_n the_o priest_n in_o iosiah_n time_n 22_o find_v out_o the_o book_n of_o god_n he_o be_v thereby_o a_o mean_n to_o bring_v to_o light_v what_o the_o wicked_a proceed_n of_o manasses_n amon_n and_o other_o have_v for_o a_o season_n smother_v and_o so_o do_v luther_n he_o be_v the_o instrument_n who_o god_n use_v for_o the_o far_o enlighten_v his_o church_n and_o yet_o hereupon_o it_o no_o more_o follow_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o preach_v our_o religion_n than_o upon_o the_o former_a that_o hiâ—kiah_n first_o preach_v the_o law_n the_o protestant_n church_n by_o luther_n mean_n begin_v no_o otherwise_o in_o germany_n than_o health_n begin_v to_o be_v in_o a_o body_n that_o be_v former_o sick_a and_o overcharge_v and_o now_o recover_v so_o that_o in_o respect_n of_o doctrine_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n the_o church_n in_o her_o firm_a member_n as_o saint_n austin_n speak_v ibid._n be_v the_o same_o before_o luther_n and_o afterward_o and_o it_o begin_v to_o be_v by_o his_o mean_n only_o according_a to_o a_o greaâ—er_a measure_n of_o knowledge_n and_o freedom_n from_o such_o corruption_n as_o former_o like_o ill_a humour_n oppress_v it_o and_o overcharge_v it_o the_o protestant's_n church_n than_o be_v the_o same_o with_o all_o good_a and_o sound_a christian_n that_o live_v before_o they_o and_o succee_v the_o sound_a member_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n that_o keep_v the_o life_n of_o true_a religion_n in_o the_o substantial_a matter_n of_o faith_n and_o godliness_n though_o otherwise_o those_o time_n be_v darken_v with_o a_o thick_a mist_n of_o error_n now_o whereas_o some_o call_v luther_n the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reform_a doctrine_n they_o do_v not_o thereby_o intend_v that_o he_o be_v the_o fiâ—st_n that_o ever_o preach_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n for_o they_o can_v not_o be_v ignorant_a that_o after_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o five_o age_n bertram_n and_o aâ—lfricke_n and_o berenger_n peter_n bruis_n and_o henry_n of_o tholouse_n dulcinus_n and_o anâ—ldus_n and_o lollardus_n wickliff_n husse_n hierome_n of_o pragâ—e_n and_o other_o stand_v for_o the_o same_o truth_n which_o we_o profess_v but_o their_o meaning_n be_v that_o luther_n be_v the_o first_o who_o in_o their_o age_n and_o memory_n public_o and_o successful_o set_v on_o foot_n a_o general_a reformation_n of_o the_o church_n in_o these_o western_a part_n and_o thus_o in_o a_o tolerable_a sense_n luther_n may_v be_v call_v the_o first_o apostle_n of_o the_o reformation_n though_o not_o simple_o the_o first_o that_o preach_v the_o protestant_n doctrine_n americus_n vesputius_n be_v chronolog_n report_v to_o have_v discover_v the_o west_n indies_n or_o america_n and_o withal_o bear_v the_o name_n thereof_o and_o yet_o christopher_n columbus_n discover_v it_o before_o he_o bishop_n jewel_n say_v 2._o that_o in_o luther_n day_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o darkness_n of_o that_o age_n there_o first_o begin_v to_o shine_v some_o glimmer_a beam_n of_o truth_n his_o meaning_n be_v not_o that_o the_o truth_n be_v then_o first_o reveal_v but_o that_o by_o luther_n mâ—anes_n it_o be_v manifest_v in_o a_o full_a measure_n and_o degree_n of_o lâ—ght_n and_o knowledge_n than_o it_o be_v in_o the_o fâ—rmer_a and_o dank_a time_n of_o popery_n yea_o he_o give_v particular_a instance_n of_o true_a professor_n that_o be_v before_o luther_n namely_o saint_n hilary_n gregory_n bernard_n pauperes_fw-la de_fw-fr lugduno_n the_o â—ishops_n of_o greece_n and_o asia_n as_o also_o 411._o valla_n marsilius_n petrarch_n savonarola_n and_o other_o pa._n do_v luther_n himself_o acknowledge_v he_o have_v any_o predecessor_n or_o forerunner_n pro._n i_o answer_v with_o my_o worthy_a and_o learned_a friend_n doctor_n feat_o answer_n that_o luther_n acknowledge_v the_o waldenses_n term_v fratres_fw-la pigardi_fw-la as_o appear_v by_o his_o preface_n before_o the_o waldension_n confession_n i_o find_v say_v he_o in_o these_o man_n a_o miracle_n almost_o unheard_a of_o in_o the_o popish_a church_n to_o wit_n that_o these_o man_n leave_v the_o doctrine_n of_o man_n to_o the_o utmost_a of_o their_o endeavour_n meditate_a in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n day_n and_o night_n and_o be_v very_o ready_a and_o skilful_a in_o the_o scripture_n whereas_o in_o the_o papacy_n the_o great_a clerk_n utter_o neglect_v the_o scripture_n i_o can_v not_o but_o congratulate_v both_o they_o and_o we_o that_o we_o be_v together_o bring_v into_o one_o sheepfold_n of_o john_n husse_n and_o hiâ—rome_n of_o prague_n he_o say_v ruddock_n they_o burn_v john_n husse_v and_o hierome_n both_o catholic_a man_n they_o be_v themselves_o heretic_n and_o apostate_n and_o in_o his_o three_o preface_n he_o say_v he_o have_v hear_v from_o man_n of_o credit_n that_o maximilian_n the_o emperor_n be_v wont_a to_o say_v of_o john_n husse_n alas_o alas_o they_o do_v that_o good_a man_n wrong_v and_o erasmus_n roterodam_n in_o the_o first_o book_n which_o he_o print_v lie_v yet_o by_o i_o write_v esse_fw-la that_o husse_n indeed_o be_v condemn_v and_o burn_v but_o not_o convict_v pa._n to_o
and_o differ_v from_o you_o so_o that_o they_o can_v belong_v to_o the_o same_o church_n pro._n concern_v wickliffâ—_n husse_n and_o the_o rest_n if_o they_o have_v any_o of_o they_o bear_v record_n to_o the_o truth_n and_o resist_v any_o innovation_n of_o corrupt_a teacher_n in_o their_o time_n even_o to_o blood_n they_o be_v just_o to_o be_v term_v martyr_n yea_o albeit_o they_o see_v not_o all_o corruption_n but_o in_o some_o be_v themselves_o carry_v away_o with_o the_o stream_n of_o error_n else_o if_o because_o they_o err_v in_o some_o thing_n they_o be_v no_o martyr_n or_o because_o we_o dissent_v from_o they_o in_o some_o thing_n we_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o church_n both_o you_o and_o we_o must_v quit_v all_o claim_n to_o saint_n cyprian_n justin_n martyr_n and_o many_o more_o who_o we_o count_v our_o ancient_n and_o predecessor_n and_o bereave_v they_o also_o of_o the_o honour_n of_o martyrdom_n which_o so_o long_o they_o have_v enjoy_v irenaus_n and_o justin_n martyr_n hold_v the_o error_n of_o the_o millenaries_n cyprian_n &_o many_o other_o hold_v rebaptisation_n necessary_a for_o such_o as_o be_v baptize_v by_o heretic_n s_o austin_n and_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o church_n for_o six_o hundred_o year_n hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o the_o eucharist_n to_o infant_n and_o in_o other_o thing_n differ_v one_o from_o another_o and_o from_o the_o church_n in_o the_o aftertime_n correct_v their_o error_n yet_o because_o they_o all_o entire_o and_o steadfast_o hold_v all_o the_o necessary_a fundamental_a principle_n which_o these_o error_n do_v not_o infringe_v neither_o hold_v they_o these_o error_n obstinate_o but_o only_o for_o want_v of_o better_a information_n they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o church_n and_o religion_n whereof_o we_o be_v s._n austin_n say_v 23._o there_o be_v some_o thing_n in_o which_o the_o most_o learned_a and_o best_a defender_n of_o the_o catholic_a rule_n the_o bond_n of_o faith_n preserve_v do_v sometime_o not_o agree_v among_o themselves_o and_o one_o in_o some_o one_o thing_n say_v right_a than_o anoher_n now_o if_o the_o different_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n in_o some_o point_n hinder_v not_o their_o union_n in_o substance_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o their_o be_v member_n all_o of_o the_o same_o church_n why_o shall_v the_o like_a or_o lesser_a difference_n now_o among_o the_o protestant_n hinder_v their_o union_n in_o substance_n of_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o their_o be_v member_n all_o of_o the_o same_o church_n both_o among_o themselves_o and_o with_o the_o father_n yea_o but_o wickliff_n and_o husse_n with_o other_o mention_v in_o our_o catalogue_n they_o err_v in_o point_n of_o faith_n it_o be_v true_a but_o yet_o their_o error_n be_v not_o join_v with_o pertinacy_n they_o err_v not_o incorrigible_o buâ—_n for_o want_n of_o better_a information_n they_o err_v in_o that_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n wherein_o the_o truth_n be_v not_o full_o scan_v declare_v and_o confirm_v by_o a_o plenary_a council_n as_o s._n austin_n speak_v 4._o have_v it_o be_v we_o may_v well_o think_v the_o very_a same_o of_o all_o those_o holy_a man_n which_o austin_n most_o charitable_o ibid._n say_v of_o saint_n cyprian_a without_o doubt_n they_o will_v have_v yield_v to_o the_o truth_n be_v manifest_v unto_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n object_n we_o be_v at_o unity_n but_o your_o protestant_n be_v at_o odds_n apol._n and_o namely_o your_o lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o one_o hold_v consubstantiation_n and_o the_o other_o oppose_v it_o answer_n the_o protestant_n especial_o we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v at_o unity_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o harmony_n of_o our_o confession_n as_o also_o by_o our_o joint_a subscription_n to_o the_o article_n of_o religion_n establish_v and_o for_o the_o point_n mention_v the_o difference_n be_v nothing_o so_o great_a as_o you_o will_v have_v it_o think_v for_o as_o the_o moâ—t_o learned_a and_o judicious_a zanchius_n miâ—celâ—ancor_n observe_v and_o our_o 114._o doctor_n field_n out_o of_o he_o in_o all_o necessary_a point_n both_o the_o party_n agree_v and_o dissent_v in_o one_o unnecessary_a which_o by_o right_o understand_v one_o another_o may_v easy_o be_v compound_v both_o side_n ibid_fw-la say_v zanchius_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o element_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o abolish_v in_o their_o substance_n but_o only_o change_v in_o their_o use_n which_o be_v not_o only_o to_o signify_v but_o also_o to_o exhibit_v and_o communicate_v unto_o we_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n with_o all_o the_o gracious_a work_n and_o fruit_n thereof_o both_o party_n agree_v that_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v true_o present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o faithful_a true_o and_o real_o receive_v thus_o far_o all_o party_n agree_v that_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a necessary_a and_o sufficient_a substance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o sacrament_n for_o the_o other_o matter_n wherein_o they_o differ_v ibid._n de_fw-fr modo_fw-la of_o the_o manner_n how_o christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n see_v it_o be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o zanchius_n ibid._n it_o may_v well_o be_v omit_v and_o they_o themselves_o confess_v when_o they_o have_v go_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v to_o determine_v it_o still_o it_o be_v ineffable_a and_o not_o possible_a to_o be_v full_o understand_v it_o be_v enough_o for_o we_o say_v the_o same_o ibid._n zanchius_n to_o believe_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n be_v there_o though_o how_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n we_o can_v define_v so_o then_o in_o this_o main_a controversy_n between_o they_o about_o consubstantiation_n which_o as_o zanchius_n say_v ibid._n do_v afterward_o occasion_n that_o other_o of_o ubiquity_n in_o both_o these_o controversy_n the_o main_a truth_n on_o both_o side_n be_v out_o of_o controversy_n that_o christ_n be_v real_o &_o true_o exhibit_v to_o each_o faithful_a communicant_a and_o that_o in_o his_o whole_a person_n he_o be_v every_o where_o the_o doubt_n be_v only_o in_o the_o manner_n how_o he_o be_v in_o the_o symbol_n and_o how_o in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n now_o for_o other_o odds_n among_o we_o they_o be_v but_o in_o ceremony_n or_o at_o worst_a in_o point_n of_o no_o absolute_a consequence_n whereas_o the_o difference_n among_o papist_n concern_v the_o life_n of_o religion_n they_o differ_v concern_v the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o church_n whether_o it_o be_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o the_o general_n council_n the_o counsel_n of_o constance_n and_o basil_n determine_v 1._o that_o a_o general_n council_n be_v above_o the_o pope_n the_o council_n of_o florence_n decree_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v above_o a_o general_n council_n they_o differ_v concern_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o conception_n of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n the_o dominican_n friar_n follow_v the_o thomist_n hold_v that_o she_o be_v conceive_v in_o original_a sin_n the_o franciscan_n hold_v the_o contrary_n the_o modern_a pope_n disagree_v with_o the_o ancient_a concern_v the_o dignity_n of_o universal_a bishop_n adoration_n of_o image_n transubstantiation_n communion_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n as_o be_v already_o show_v in_o the_o five_o and_o seven_o centurie_n of_o this_o treatise_n so_o clear_o be_v it_o that_o some_o doctrine_n of_o the_o late_a roman_a church_n be_v oppose_v by_o the_o ancient_a roman_a bishop_n themselves_o to_o wit_n adoration_n of_o image_n 9_o as_o also_o the_o dignity_n and_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n â—â—abuâ—_n by_o gregory_n the_o great_a communion_n in_o one_o kind_n 〈◊〉_d â—_o as_o also_o the_o merit_n of_o good_a work_n assumpt_n by_o leo_n the_o first_o entich_n transubstantiation_n by_o gelasius_n the_o first_o beside_o the_o jesuit_n and_o dominican_n differ_v at_o this_o day_n concern_v the_o weighty_a point_n of_o freewill_n and_o grace_n the_o truth_n be_v the_o popish_a faith_n vary_v not_o only_o with_o their_o person_n but_o according_a to_o time_n and_o place_n so_o that_o they_o can_v exchange_v their_o tenet_n upon_o occasion_n advance_v or_o cry_v down_o their_o opinion_n at_o their_o pleasure_n as_o may_v best_o serve_v for_o their_o advantage_n for_o as_o azorius_fw-la the_o jesuit_n say_v 13_o it_o fall_v out_o often_o that_o that_o which_o be_v not_o the_o common_a opinion_n a_o few_o year_n since_o now_o be_v and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o divine_n in_o one_o country_n be_v not_o so_o in_o another_o as_o in_o spain_n and_o italy_n it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n that_o latreia_fw-la or_o divine_a worship_n be_v due_a to_o the_o cross_n which_o in_o france_n and_o germaâ—y_n be_v not_o so_o but_o some_o inferior_a kind_n of_o worship_n due_a thereunto_o and_o navarrus_n the_o casuist_n say_v judi
affection_n as_o the_o scripture_n be_v to_o be_v reverence_v be_v not_o this_o to_o minglâ—_n water_n with_o wine_n base_a mettle_n with_o good_a bullion_n and_o so_o indeed_o a_o corrupt_a of_o scripture_n beside_o you_o have_v which_o be_v 22.18.19_o fearful_a detract_v from_o god_n word_n thaâ—_n which_o be_v write_v with_o his_o own_o finger_n to_o wit_n the_o second_o commandment_n against_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o because_o the_o word_n thereof_o be_v sharp_a and_o rip_v up_o the_o heartstring_n of_o your_o idolatry_n you_o have_v therefore_o omit_v they_o in_o your_o catechism_n catechism_n prayer_n book_n and_o in_o your_o office_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n set_v forth_o by_o command_n of_o etc._n pius_fw-la quintus_fw-la and_o to_o salve_v up_o the_o matter_n lest_o thereby_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o than_o nine_o commandment_n you_o have_v cut_v the_o ten_o into_o two_o you_o may_v well_o have_v leave_v the_o word_n â—here_o that_o god_n people_n may_v know_v there_o be_v such_o a_o commandment_n howsoever_o they_o have_v count_v it_o the_o first_o or_o the_o second_o now_o as_o you_o have_v detract_v so_o you_o have_v add_v to_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n by_o thrust_v into_o the_o canon_n the_o apocryphal_a book_n which_o hierome_n the_o best_a language_v of_o all_o the_o father_n reg._n reject_v last_o you_o do_v not_o only_o allow_v but_o impose_v on_o other_o a_o corrupt_a translation_n of_o scripture_n to_o wit_n the_o vulgar_a latin_a edition_n whereas_o we_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o original_n now_o sure_o we_o may_v better_o trust_v a_o original_a record_n than_o a_o copy_n extract_v thence_o and_o it_o be_v more_o wholesome_a to_o drink_v at_o the_o wellhead_n than_o at_o a_o corrupt_a and_o muddy_a stream_n now_o the_o latin_a edition_n which_o you_o follow_v and_o prefer_v before_o all_o other_o it_o be_v but_o a_o translation_n itself_o but_o the_o hebrew_n and_o greek_a which_o we_o follow_v be_v the_o well-spring_n and_o original_n be_v not_o this_o now_o a_o manifest_a corrupt_a of_o scripture_n to_o bind_v all_o man_n as_o your_o trent_n council_n do_v 4._o that_o none_o dare_v presume_v to_o reject_v this_o translation_n which_o by_o your_o own_o man_n be_v confess_v pont._n not_o to_o be_v saint_n hierâ—mes_v and_o already_o show_v to_o be_v a_o corrupt_a one_o by_o the_o learned_a of_o our_o side_n 3._o pa._n i_o look_v to_o have_v your_o professor_n name_v pro._n restore_v we_o entire_a our_o evidence_n which_o you_o have_v mar_v and_o make_v away_o return_v we_o our_o witness_n which_o you_o have_v chain_v up_o in_o your_o vatican_n library_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o we_o accept_v your_o challenge_n but_o do_v you_o indeed_o look_v to_o have_v our_o professor_n name_v and_o why_o so_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n may_v be_v visible_a though_o the_o name_n of_o her_o visible_a professor_n from_o time_n to_o time_n can_v not_o be_v show_v there_o may_v be_v thousand_o of_o professor_n in_o former_a age_n and_o yet_o happy_o no_o particular_a authentic_a record_n of_o their_o name_n now_o extant_a or_o if_o extant_a yet_o so_o as_o we_o can_v come_v by_o they_o nevertheless_o to_o answer_v you_o at_o your_o own_o weapon_n i_o hope_v to_o make_v it_o clear_a that_o god_n have_v deal_v so_o gracious_o with_o his_o church_n as_o that_o he_o have_v continual_o preserve_v sufficient_a testimony_n of_o his_o truth_n that_o be_v ready_a to_o be_v depose_v on_o our_o side_n and_o that_o successive_o from_o age_n to_o age_n so_o that_o i_o may_v say_v as_o saint_n ambrose_n do_v in_o the_o like_a case_n 11._o you_o may_v well_o blot_v out_o our_o letter_n but_o our_o faith_n you_o shall_v never_o abolish_v papist_n may_v conceal_v our_o evidence_n and_o wipe_v out_o the_o name_n of_o our_o professor_n out_o of_o the_o record_n but_o when_o all_o be_v do_v the_o protestant_n faith_n be_v perpetual_a now_o in_o that_o we_o yield_v thus_o far_o to_o their_o importunity_n we_o do_v not_o this_o as_o if_o it_o be_v simple_o necessary_a for_o the_o demonstration_n of_o our_o church_n to_o produce_v such_o a_o catalogue_n of_o visible_a professor_n in_o all_o age_n but_o only_o out_o of_o the_o confidence_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o cause_n and_o partly_o to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o our_o clamorous_a adversary_n for_o it_o be_v tertullia_n rule_n 2._o that_o a_o church_n be_v to_o be_v account_v apostolic_a if_o it_o hold_v consanguinity_n of_o doctrine_n with_o the_o apostle_n now_o what_o though_o we_o can_v noâ—_n successive_o name_v such_o as_o teach_v as_o we_o do_v yet_o because_o god_n have_v promise_v there_o shall_v be_v always_o in_o the_o world_n a_o true_a church_n have_v either_o a_o large_a or_o small_a number_n of_o prosessor_n it_o suffice_v that_o we_o be_v able_a out_o of_o scripture_n to_o demonstrate_v that_o we_o maintain_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o religion_n which_o the_o holy_a apostle_n teach_v and_o christ_n will_v have_v to_o be_v perpetual_a this_o i_o say_v suffice_v to_o manifest_v our_o succession_n although_o all_o history_n be_v silent_a of_o the_o name_n of_o our_o professor_n now_o that_o i_o be_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n in_o her_o several_a and_o successive_a century_n and_o age_n to_o give_v the_o reader_n some_o character_n and_o touch_n thereof_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o fiâ—st_n 600._o year_n next_o after_o christ_n wherein_o ten_o several_a time_n during_o the_o fiâ—st_n three_o century_n the_o church_n be_v persecute_v by_o tyrant_n and_o almost_o continual_o assault_v by_o heretic_n yet_o in_o the_o end_n truth_n prevail_v against_o error_n and_o patience_n overcome_v her_o persecutor_n this_o be_v the_o time_n wherein_o our_o learned_a bishop_n jewel_n challenge_v the_o papist_n to_o show_v any_o orthodox_n father_n council_n or_o doctor_n that_o for_o the_o space_n of_o those_o 600_o year_n teach_v as_o the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n do_v the_o like_a challenge_n be_v late_o renew_a by_o my_o dear_a friend_n that_o worthy_a divine_a doctor_n feat_o of_o oxford_n challenge_v 2._o the_o jesuit_n to_o produce_v out_o of_o good_a author_n any_o city_n parish_n or_o hamlet_n within_o 500_o year_n next_o after_o christ_n wherein_o there_o be_v any_o visible_a assembly_n that_o maintain_v in_o general_a the_o article_n of_o the_o trent_n council_n or_o such_o and_o such_o point_n of_o popery_n as_o at_o the_o conference_n he_o name_v in_o particular_a now_o of_o this_o period_n the_o first_o 300._o year_n thereof_o 2._o be_v the_o very_a flower_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n because_o that_o in_o theâ—e_n day_n the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v infallible_o teach_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o that_o in_o their_o own_o person_n as_o also_o by_o otheâ—s_n that_o live_v to_o hear_v see_v and_o converse_v with_o those_o bless_a apostle_n and_o disciple_n of_o christ_n jesus_n and_o this_o haply_o make_v egesippus_fw-la a_o ancient_a author_n call_v the_o church_n of_o those_o day_n graec._n a_o uncorrupt_a and_o virgin_n church_n and_o yet_o be_v this_o virgin_n church_n ill_o entreat_v by_o such_o a_o sow_v the_o tare_n of_o error_n which_o yet_o the_o careful_a husbandman_n in_o time_n weed_v up_o neither_o indeed_o for_o the_o space_n of_o these_o first_o 300_o can_v those_o tenet_n of_o popery_n get_v any_o foot_n their_o papal_a indulgence_n be_v yet_o unhatched_a their_o purgatory_n fire_n be_v yet_o unkindle_v it_o make_v not_o as_o afterward_o their_o pot_n boil_v and_o their_o kitchen_n smoke_n the_o mass_n be_v yet_o unmould_v transubstantiation_n be_v yet_o unbaked_a the_o treasury_n of_o merit_n be_v yet_o unminted_a the_o pope_n transcendent_a power_n be_v uncreated_a ecclesiasticke_n be_v unexempt_v and_o depose_v of_o king_n yet_o undreamed_a of_o the_o lay-people_n be_v not_o yet_o cozen_v of_o the_o cup_n communion_n under_o one_o kind_n be_v not_o yet_o in_o kind_n it_o be_v not_o then_o know_v that_o liturgy_n and_o prayer_n be_v usual_o and_o public_o make_v in_o a_o tongue_n unknown_a they_o do_v not_o then_o worship_n and_o adore_v any_o wooden_a or_o breaden_a god_n they_o worship_v that_o which_o they_o know_v and_o that_o in_o spirit_n and_o truth_n 4.22.24_o and_o they_o call_v on_o he_o in_o who_o they_o believe_v 10.14_o so_o do_v they_o and_o so_o do_v we_o in_o a_o word_n in_o the_o former_a age_n of_o the_o church_n satan_n be_v bind_v after_o the_o thousand_o year_n he_o be_v loose_v and_o after_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o second_o millenary_a about_o the_o year_n 1370_o he_o be_v bind_v anew_o concern_v the_o church_n estate_n in_o the_o next_o five_o hundred_o year_n age._n it_o grow_v very_o corrupt_a so_o that_o of_o these_o time_n we_o may_v say_v as_o winefridus_fw-la bear_v at_o kirton_n in_o devonshire_n after_o surname_v boniface_n be_v
they_o do_v mean_v the_o pope_n for_o the_o time_n be_v now_o to_o this_o height_n the_o pope_n come_v under_o pretence_n of_o the_o church_n government_n the_o church_n discipline_n rack_a the_o spiritual_a censure_n to_o a_o civil_a punishment_n by_o the_o church_n solemnity_n in_o crown_a emperor_n by_o his_o excommunication_n absolution_n and_o dispensation_n he_o rise_v to_o his_o greatness_n of_o state_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o work_n meritorious_a jubilee_n pardon_n and_o indulgence_n he_o maintain_v his_o state_n and_o now_o i_o come_v to_o show_v out_o of_o good_a author_n that_o in_o nine_o several_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n the_o best_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o 1500_o year_n have_v teach_v as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v the_o first_o centurie_n from_o the_o first_o year_n of_o grace_n unto_o the_o year_n one_o hundred_o christ_n jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n the_o protestant_n founder_n papist_n who_o do_v you_o name_n in_o this_o first_o age_n that_o teach_v the_o protestant_a faith_n protestant_n i_o name_v our_o bless_a saviour_n christ_n jesus_n and_o his_o apostle_n saint_n paul_n and_o his_o scholar_n titus_n and_o timothy_n together_o with_o the_o church_n which_o they_o plant_v as_o that_o of_o the_o roman_n corinthian_n and_o the_o rest_n these_o i_o name_n for_o our_o first_o founder_n and_o top_n of_o our_o kin_n as_o also_o joseph_n of_o arimathea_n that_o bury_v christ_n body_n a_o special_a benefactor_n to_o the_o religion_n plant_v in_o this_o land_n these_o teach_v for_o substance_n and_o in_o the_o positive_a ground_n of_o religion_n as_o we_o do_v in_o our_o article_n liturgy_n homily_n and_o apology_n by_o public_a authority_n establish_v in_o our_o church_n of_o england_n beside_o these_o there_o be_v but_o few_o writer_n in_o this_o age_n who_o undoubted_a work_n have_v come_v to_o our_o hand_n yet_o for_o instance_n sake_n i_o name_v that_o bless_a martyr_n of_o christ_n ignatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n who_o for_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n be_v sentence_v to_o be_v devour_v of_o wild_a beast_n which_o he_o patient_o endure_v say_v 33._o i_o be_o the_o wheat_n or_o grain_n to_o be_v ground_n with_o the_o tooth_n of_o beast_n that_o i_o may_v be_v pure_a bread_n for_o my_o master_n tooth_n let_v fire_n rack_n pulley_n yea_o and_o all_o the_o torment_n of_o hell_n come_v on_o i_o so_o i_o may_v win_v christ._n here_o also_o according_a to_o the_o roman_a register_n i_o may_v place_v dionysius_n areopagita_n who_o they_o usual_o place_v in_o this_o first_o age_n as_o if_o he_o be_v that_o denys_n mention_v in_o the_o 17.34_o act_n whereas_o indeed_o he_o be_v a_o post_n natus_fw-la and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n live_v about_o the_o four_o age_n and_o not_o in_o this_o first_o for_o denys_n demophil_n say_v that_o the_o christian_n have_v solemn_a temple_n like_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o chancel_n sever_v with_o such_o and_o such_o sanctification_n from_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o church_n whereas_o the_o christian_n in_o this_o fiâ—st_a age_n make_v their_o assembly_n to_o prayer_n both_o in_o such_o private_a place_n and_o with_o such_o simplicity_n as_o the_o apostle_n 8._o do_v and_o as_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n suffer_v 6._o they_o again_o denys_n tell_v we_o that_o when_o he_o write_v monk_n be_v rise_v 6._o and_o they_o of_o credit_n in_o the_o church_n and_o many_o ceremony_n to_o hallow_v they_o whereas_o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n when_o the_o true_a dionysius_n live_v monk_n be_v not_o hear_v of_o yea_o chrysostome_n say_v hebr._n that_o when_o paul_n write_v his_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n there_o be_v not_o then_o so_o much_o as_o any_o footstep_n of_o a_o monk_n pa._n i_o challenge_v saint_n denys_n for_o we_o he_o be_v as_o our_o rhemist_n 17._o say_v all_o for_o the_o catholic_n pro._n take_v he_o as_o he_o be_v and_o as_o he_o come_v to_o our_o hand_n he_o be_v not_o whole_o you_o but_o in_o some_o thing_n clean_o contrary_a to_o you_o as_o namely_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n wherein_o you_o vary_v from_o we_o most_o beside_o he_o have_v not_o your_o sole_a receive_n of_o the_o priest_n nor_o minister_a under_o one_o kind_n to_o they_o who_o receive_v nor_o exhortation_n lesson_n prayer_n in_o a_o tongue_n which_o the_o people_n understand_v not_o he_o have_v not_o your_o invocation_n of_o saint_n noâ—_n adoration_n of_o creature_n nor_o sacrifice_v of_o christ_n to_o god_n nor_o pray_v for_o the_o soul_n in_o purgatory_n so_o that_o in_o thing_n of_o substance_n and_o not_o of_o ceremony_n only_o he_o be_v we_o and_o not_o you_o as_o i_o hope_v will_v appear_v by_o his_o write_n for_o we_o will_v for_o the_o time_n suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o father_n of_o this_o first_o age_n although_o the_o book_n which_o bear_v saint_n denys_n his_o name_n seem_v to_o be_v write_v in_o the_o four_o or_o five_o age_n after_o christ._n pap_n can_v you_o prove_v that_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n teach_v as_o you_o do_v pro._n we_o have_v clear_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n etc._n which_o appoint_v god_n people_n to_o receive_v the_o bless_a cup_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o to_o be_v present_a at_o such_o a_o divine_a service_n as_o themselves_o understand_v etc._n we_o have_v express_v command_n forbid_v image-worship_n 4.15_o against_o invocation_n of_o saint_n it_o be_v say_v 63.16_o that_o abraham_n know_v we_o not_o and_o isaac_n be_v ignorant_a of_o we_o and_o the_o bless_a angel_n refuse_v all_o religious_a honour_n and_o adoration_n 9_o likewise_o against_o merit_n of_o work_n and_o work_n of_o super-erogation_a it_o be_v say_v 8.18_o that_o the_o suffering_n of_o this_o present_a time_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o we_o and_o that_o we_o be_v unprofitable_a servant_n when_o we_o have_v do_v all_o that_o be_v command_v we_o we_o have_v but_o do_v that_o which_o be_v our_o duty_n to_o do_v and_o the_o like_a pa._n you_o allege_v scripture_n and_o so_o do_v we_o yea_o in_o some_o thing_n the_o scripture_n be_v plain_a for_o we_o as_o where_o it_o be_v say_v 26.26_o this_o be_v my_o body_n pro._n what_o though_o it_o make_v for_o you_o in_o show_n so_o do_v it_o for_o the_o anabaptist_n where_o it_o be_v say_v 4.32_o that_o the_o christian_n have_v all_o thing_n common_a you_o will_v not_o hence_o infer_v that_o because_o in_o such_o a_o extremity_n their_o charity_n for_o the_o relief_n of_o other_o make_v thing_n common_a concern_v the_o use_n that_o therefore_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o property_n in_o the_o good_n that_o god_n have_v give_v we_o it_o be_v not_o the_o show_n and_o semblance_n of_o word_n but_o the_o sense_n thereof_o that_o import_v the_o truth_n saint_n paul_n say_v of_o his_o corinth_n 12.27_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n yet_o not_o mean_v any_o transubstantiation_n of_o substance_n but_o hereof_o anon_o in_o his_o due_a place_n pa._n the_o scripture_n make_v not_o for_o you_o but_o as_o you_o have_v translate_v they_o pro._n for_o any_o point_n we_o hold_v we_o refer_v ourselves_o to_o the_o original_n yea_o we_o say_v further_o let_v the_o indifferent_a christian_a reader_n who_o have_v but_o tolerable_a understanding_n of_o the_o latin_a tongue_n compare_v our_o english_a translation_n with_o those_o which_o your_o own_o man_n pagnine_a arias_n montanus_n and_o other_o have_v publish_v and_o they_o will_v find_v but_o little_a countenance_n for_o popery_n and_o namely_o for_o communion_n in_o one_o kind_n and_o service_n in_o a_o strange_a tongue_n which_o as_o be_v already_o prove_v have_v be_v decree_v direct_o contrary_a to_o god_n express_a word_n but_o let_v we_o come_v to_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v arâ—iâ—_n that_o holy_a scripture_n contain_v all_o thing_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n so_o that_o theâ—e_n be_v no_o doctrine_n scripture_n necessary_a for_o our_o everlasting_a salvation_n but_o that_o be_v or_o may_v be_v draw_v out_o of_o that_o fountain_n of_o truth_n as_o be_v either_o express_o therein_o contain_v or_o such_o as_o by_o sound_a inference_n may_v be_v deduce_v from_o thence_o and_o this_o be_v witness_v by_o saint_n paul_n say_v that_o 17._o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_v and_o thorough_o furnish_v unto_o all_o good_a work_n which_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o do_v if_o they_o contain_v not_o a_o perfect_a doctrine_n of_o all_o such_o point_n of_o faith_n as_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o believe_v and_o duty_n to_o be_v practise_v and_o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o s._n paul_n speak_v of_o the_o man_n of_o god_n such_o a_o one_o as_o
timothy_n be_v it_o hold_v in_o other_o also_o for_o if_o the_o scripture_n be_v so_o profitable_a for_o such_o and_o such_o uâ—eâ—_n that_o thereby_o it_o perfect_v a_o divine_a much_o more_o a_o ordinary_a christian_a that_o which_o can_v perfect_v the_o teacher_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o learner_n pa._n do_v you_o disclaim_v all_o tradition_n pro._n we_o acknowledge_v tradition_n concern_v discipline_n and_o the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n of_o the_o church_n but_o not_o concern_v the_o doctrine_n or_o matter_n of_o faith_n &_o religion_n you_o equalise_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o holy_a scripture_n receive_v they_o say_v your_o trent_n council_n 1._o with_o equal_a reverence_n and_o religious_a affection_n as_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a scripture_n themselves_o we_o daâ—e_n not_o do_v so_o but_o such_o tradition_n as_o we_o receive_v we_o hold_v and_o esteem_v far_o inferior_a concern_v the_o scriptuâ—e_a canon_n the_o trent_n council_n accurse_v 4._o such_o as_o receive_v not_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la â—oby_n judith_n baruch_n wisdom_n for_o canonical_a scriptuâ—e_n now_o we_o retain_v book_n the_o same_o canon_n which_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n hold_v and_o receive_v from_o the_o jew_n unto_o who_o be_v commit_v the_o oracle_n of_o 3.2_o god_n be_v as_o saint_n augustine_n speak_v 8._o the_o christian_n library-keeper_n now_o the_o jew_n never_o receive_v these_o book_n which_o we_o term_v apocryphal_a into_o their_o 1._o canon_n yea_o christ_n himself_o divide_v the_o 24.44_o canon_n into_o three_o several_a rank_n into_o the_o law_n the_o prophet_n and_o the_o psalm_n now_o the_o apocryphal_a come_v not_o within_o this_o reckon_n indeed_o as_o s._n hierome_n say_v the_o church_n read_v these_o book_n for_o example_n of_o life_n and_o instruction_n of_o manner_n but_o yet_o it_o do_v not_o apply_v they_o to_o establish_v any_o doctrine_n of_o comunion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o the_o number_n of_o sacrament_n if_o any_o shall_v say_v the_o church_n be_v not_o induce_v for_o just_a cause_n to_o communicate_v the_o â—ay_n people_n under_o one_o kind_n uâ—z_n of_o bread_n only_o and_o shall_v say_v they_o err_v in_o so_o do_v let_v he_o be_v accurse_v â—1_n say_v the_o trent_n council_n now_o our_o church_n hold_v 97._o that_o both_o the_o part_n of_o the_o lord_n sacrament_n aught_o to_o bâ—e_v minister_v to_o all_o god_n people_n so_o thaâ—_n according_a to_o we_o in_o the_o public_a celebration_n of_o â—he_n eâ—chaâ—ist_n communion_n in_o boâ—h_a kind_n ouâ—ht_a to_o be_v give_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o christians_n right_o dispose_v and_o prepare_v and_o this_o oâ—â—_n tenet_n be_v agreeable_a to_o christ_n institution_n 26â—27_n and_o precept_n 〈◊〉_d who_o say_v express_o and_o liâ—erally_o drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o it_o agree_v also_o with_o saint_n paul_n dom._n precept_n and_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n 11.23.26_o and_o the_o privative_a church_n dionysius_n arcopagita_n who_o as_o you_o say_v be_v saint_n paul_n scholar_n and_o disciple_n relate_v 3._o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n on_o this_o manner_n after_o the_o priest_n have_v pray_v that_o he_o may_v hoâ—â—ly_o distribute_v and_o that_o all_o they_o that_o be_v to_o partake_v of_o the_o sacrament_n may_v receive_v it_o worthy_o he_o break_v the_o bread_n into_o many_o piece_n and_o divide_v one_o cup_n among_o all_o ignatius_n who_o be_v scholar_n to_o saint_n john_n the_o evangelist_n say_v philadelâ—h_n that_o one_o bread_n be_v break_v unto_o all_o and_o one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o pa._n bellarmine_n say_v 26._o the_o word_n of_o ignatius_n be_v not_o as_o you_o allege_v they_o there_o be_v one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o but_o there_o be_v one_o cup_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n and_o though_o the_o greek_a copy_n read_v as_o you_o do_v yet_o he_o say_v that_o much_o credit_n be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o prot._n shall_v we_o give_v more_o credit_n to_o a_o translation_n then_o to_o the_o original_a if_o the_o wellhead_n and_o spring_n be_v corrupt_v how_o shall_v the_o brook_n or_o stream_v run_v clear_a it_o may_v be_v indeed_o that_o divers_a error_n be_v creep_v both_o into_o the_o greek_a &_o latin_a copy_n but_o for_o the_o place_n alleagâ—d_v there_o be_v no_o colour_n of_o corruption_n in_o asmuch_o as_o the_o same_o that_o ignatius_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n the_o same_o be_v repeat_v of_o the_o cup_n according_a to_o christ_n institution_n and_o howsoever_o bellarmine_n may_v produce_v some_o latin_a copy_n that_o translate_v the_o word_n of_o ignatius_n as_o bellarmine_n set_v they_o down_o vnus_fw-la calix_n totius_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la yet_o as_o d._n feat_o observe_v in_o the_o grand_a sacrilege_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n vitlemius_fw-la and_o divers_a other_o latin_a copy_n follow_v the_o original_a verbatim_o render_v they_o thus_o vnus_fw-la calix_n omnibus_fw-la distributus_fw-la that_o be_v one_o cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o and_o not_o as_o bellarmine_n and_o philadelph_n baronius_n ad_fw-la ann._n 109_o sect_n 25._o will_v have_v it_o as_o if_o ignatius_n have_v say_v that_o one_o cup_n be_v distribute_v not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d omnibus_fw-la but_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pro_fw-la omnibus_fw-la not_o to_o all_o but_o for_o all_o that_o be_v for_o the_o behoof_n and_o benefit_n of_o all_o howsoever_o they_o wrest_v it_o ignatius_n tell_v we_o of_o one_o cup_n and_o this_o not_o the_o priest_n cup_n but_o the_o church_n cup_n and_o this_o cup_n be_v distribute_v but_o now_o adays_o in_o the_o mass_n there_o be_v no_o distribution_n of_o the_o cup._n pa._n christ_n speak_v these_o word_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o only_o to_o the_o apostle_n â—estat_fw-ge as_o they_o be_v priest_n and_o not_o to_o the_o laity_n pro._n by_o this_o mean_n you_o may_v take_v away_o the_o bread_n as_o well_o as_o the_o cup_n from_o the_o lay-people_n for_o when_o christ_n administer_v the_o sacrament_n none_o be_v present_a for_o aught_o we_o know_v but_o only_o the_o apostle_n beside_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o yet_o full_o ordain_v priest_n though_o they_o have_v be_v once_o send_v to_o preach_v christ_n after_o his_o resurrection_n breathe_v on_o they_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o full_o endue_v they_o with_o priestly_a power_n john_n 20.22_o again_o the_o apostle_n at_o this_o supper_n be_v communicants_a not_o minister_n of_o the_o sacrament_n christ_n be_v then_o the_o only_a minister_n in_o that_o action_n now_o christ_n deliver_v they_o the_o cup_n as_o well_o as_o the_o bread_n say_v to_o the_o same_o person_n at_o the_o same_o time_n and_o in_o the_o same_o respect_n drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o to_o who_o he_o have_v say_v before_o take_v and_o eat_v give_v both_o alike_o in_o charge_n so_o that_o you_o must_v either_o bar_v the_o people_n from_o both_o or_o admit_v they_o to_o both_o now_o if_o neither_o precept_n of_o eat_v or_o drink_v belong_v to_o the_o laity_n the_o laity_n be_v not_o at_o all_o bind_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n pa._n although_o it_o be_v say_v of_o drink_v the_o cup_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o yet_o the_o word_n do_v this_o be_v speak_v absolute_o 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o bread_n and_o but_o conditional_o of_o the_o cup_n namely_o as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v drink_v it_o 1_o cor._n 11.25_o so_o that_o these_o word_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o infer_v not_o any_o commandment_n of_o receive_v in_o both_o kind_n pro._n according_a to_o your_o tenet_n our_o saviour_n say_v not_o do_v this_o as_o often_o as_o you_o lay_v man_n communicate_v but_o whensoever_o you_o receive_v the_o cup_n and_o drink_v then_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o as_o much_o as_o to_o say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o lay_v people_n drink_v which_o need_v never_o be_v do_v by_o you_o according_a to_o romish_a divinity_n do_v this_o nothing_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o beside_o as_o there_o be_v a_o quotiescunque_fw-la as_o often_o set_v before_o the_o cup_n as_o oft_o as_o you_o drink_v so_o there_o be_v a_o quotiescunque_fw-la set_v before_o the_o bread_n as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v this_o bread_n vers_n 26._o so_o that_o quotiâ—scunque_fw-la biberitis_fw-la as_o often_o as_o you_o drink_v can_v make_v the_o precept_n conditional_a in_o respect_n of_o the_o cup_n more_o than_o of_o the_o bread_n it_o be_v alike_o refer_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o to_o the_o cup._n pa._n we_o wrong_v not_o the_o laity_n minister_a unto_o they_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o they_o receive_v the_o same_o benefit_n by_o one_o that_o they_o shall_v do_v by_o both_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n be_v whole_a in_o 3._o each_o so_o that_o the_o people_n receive_v the_o blood_n together_o with_o the_o host_n by_o a_o concomitancy_n pro._n in_o vain_a have_v you_o devise_v concomitance_n to_o
for_o we_o now_o though_o christ_n body_n be_v not_o according_a to_o his_o material_a substance_n whole_o and_o entire_o under_o the_o outward_a element_n yet_o the_o bread_n may_v be_v true_o term_v christ_n body_n because_o of_o a_o relative_n and_o sacramental_a union_n and_o donation_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v together_o with_o the_o sign_n worthy_o receive_v pa._n what_o reason_n have_v you_o to_o interpret_v these_o word_n figurative_o this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v this_o bread_n be_v a_o sign_n of_o my_o body_n and_o not_o plain_o and_o literal_o as_o they_o sound_v pro._n figurative_a speech_n be_v oftentimes_o plain_a speech_n now_o there_o be_v no_o other_o figure_n or_o trope_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n but_o such_o as_o be_v and_o always_o be_v usual_a in_o sacrament_n and_o familiar_o know_v to_o the_o church_n now_o sacrament_n must_v be_v expound_v sacramental_o and_o according_o the_o word_n allege_v must_v not_o be_v take_v literal_o but_o figurative_o christ_n take_v bread_n and_o break_v bread_n say_v of_o the_o same_o this_n be_v my_o body_n now_o this_o can_v be_v proper_o take_v therefore_o for_o the_o right_n expound_v of_o these_o word_n we_o be_v necessary_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o a_o figurative_a interpretation_n and_o the_o reason_n hereof_o be_v that_o common_a maxim_n 6._o disparatum_fw-la de_fw-la disparato_fw-la non_fw-la propriè_fw-la praedicatur_fw-la that_o be_v nothing_o can_v be_v proper_o and_o literal_o affirm_v joint_o of_o another_o thing_n which_o be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n by_o this_o rule_n bread_n and_o christ_n body_n can_v be_v proper_o affirm_v one_o of_o another_o bread_n be_v of_o a_o different_a nature_n from_o flesh_n can_v no_o more_o possible_o be_v call_v the_o flâ—sh_n or_o body_n of_o christ_n literal_o than_o lead_n can_v be_v call_v wood_n and_o this_o make_v we_o interpret_v the_o word_n figurative_o and_o we_o have_v in_o scripture_n most_o manifest_a place_n which_o prove_v these_o woâ—ds_n this_n be_v my_o body_n to_o be_v figurative_o take_v and_o understand_v because_o in_o scripture_n whensoever_o the_o sign_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v christ_n body_n have_v the_o name_n &_o appellation_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v the_o speech_n be_v always_o tropical_a and_o figurative_a and_o this_o agreâ—th_n with_o s._n austiâ—s_n rule_n bonifac_o sacrament_n be_v sign_n which_o often_o do_v take_v the_o name_n of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o do_v signify_v and_o represent_v therefore_o do_v they_o carry_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o thus_o be_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o passeover_n the_o lamb_n call_v the_o passeover_n math._n 26.17_o exod._n 12.11_o 27._o the_o rock_n the_o sign_n of_o christ_n in_o his_o passion_n be_v call_v christ_n and_o the_o rock_n be_v christ_n 1._o cor._n 10_o 4._o circmmcision_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o covenant_n call_v the_o covenant_n and_o baptism_n the_o sign_n of_o christ_n burial_n call_v christ_n burial_n for_o so_o say_v s._n augustine_n 16._o that_o as_o baptism_n be_v call_v christ_n burial_n so_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n callâ—d_v his_o body_n now_o this_o show_n or_o semblance_n of_o word_n conclude_v not_o that_o christ_n or_o the_o lamb_n be_v real_o the_o rock_n the_o passeover_n but_o that_o these_o thing_n be_v mean_v figurative_o it_o be_v usual_a in_o scripture_n special_o in_o such_o sacramental_o speech_n as_o this_o be_v we_o be_v now_o about_o to_o give_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n to_o that_o which_o it_o betoken_v and_o so_o to_o call_v circumcision_n the_o covenant_n because_o it_o be_v a_o sign_n thâ—t_o betoken_v the_o covenant_n and_o so_o of_o the_o rest_n beside_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o wit_n this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n luke_n 22.20_o be_v figurative_a and_o not_o to_o be_v literal_o take_v for_o you_o yourselves_o sâ—y_v râ—sâ—ondeo_fw-la that_o calix_n or_o the_o cup_n be_v there_o take_v for_o that_o which_o be_v iâ—_n the_o cup_n so_o that_o your_o sâ—lves_n admit_v a_o trope_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o sacrament_n pap_n if_o these_o figurative_a speâ—ches_n be_v true_a yet_o i_o can_v see_v what_o argument_n you_o can_v draw_v from_o hence_o or_o how_o you_o can_v hence_o prove_v any_o thing_n against_o our_o tenet_n say_v our_o â—nglish_fw-fr mis-allegation_n baron_fw-fr for_o it_o be_v a_o rule_n in_o divinity_n that_o theologia_n symbolica_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la aâ—gumentativa_fw-la that_o figurative_a speech_n afford_v no_o certain_a proof_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n pro._n the_o zeâ—lous_a reverend_a and_o learned_a l._n bishop_n of_o durâ—sme_n doctor_n morton_n tell_v 42.43_o your_o baron_n and_o his_o suggester_n that_o upon_o the_o no-pâ—oper_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n this_n be_v my_o body_n it_o must_v follow_v that_o there_o be_v no_o transubstantiation_n in_o your_o romish_a mass_n no_o corporal_a presence_n no_o râ—all_a sacrifice_n no_o proper_a eat_n no_o lawful_a divine_a adoration_n thereof_o and_o as_o for_o the_o rule_n that_o symbolical_a argument_n mâ—ke_v no_o necessary_a conclusion_n the_o say_v learn_v and_o reverend_a father_n say_v that_o this_o make_v not_o against_o we_o touch_v the_o figurative_a woâ—ds_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n the_o position_n make_v only_o against_o they_o who_o extract_v either_o a_o literal_a sense_n out_o of_o a_o parabolicall_a and_o figurative_a speech_n as_o origen_n do_v when_o have_v râ—ad_v that_o scriptureâ—_n thâ—re_v be_v some_o that_o castrate_v themselves_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n whâ—ch_n be_v but_o a_o pâ—rabolicall_a speech_n he_o do_v real_o and_o therefore_o foolish_o castrate_v himself_o or_o else_o when_o man_n tâ—râ—e_v the_o word_n of_o scripture_n proper_o and_o literal_o speak_v intâ—â—_n figurative_a meaning_n as_o when_o pope_n innocent_a thâ—_n three_o tâ—_n prove_v that_o his_o papal_a authority_n be_v above_o thâ—_n imperial_a allege_v that_o scripture_n gen._n 1._o god_n make_v two_o great_a light_n the_o sun_n and_o the_o moon_n as_o if_o the_o imperial_a like_o the_o moon_n have_v borrow_v its_o authority_n from_o the_o papal_a as_o from_o the_o sun_n or_o as_o pope_n boniface_n 8_o from_o those_o word_n luk._n 22._o behold_v here_o be_v two_o sword_n argue_v that_o both_o the_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a sword_n be_v in_o the_o pope_n as_o he_o be_v vicar_n of_o christ._n now_o such_o kind_n of_o symbolical_a reason_n be_v indeed_o of_o no_o force_n â—ut_v by_o that_o position_n be_v it_o never_o forbid_v whensoever_o in_o scripture_n the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v be_v attribute_v to_o the_o symbol_n or_o sign_n that_o then_o the_o symbolical_a and_o sacramental_a speech_n shall_v be_v judge_v tropical_a but_o this_o kind_n of_o exposition_n be_v always_o approve_v of_o christ_n and_o by_o his_o church_n so_o here_o christ_n take_v bread_n and_o break_v bread_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n and_o sign_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o say_v of_o the_o same_o bread_n this_n be_v my_o body_n the_o sense_n can_v possible_o be_v literal_a but_o altogether_o figurative_a as_o have_v be_v show_v by_o divers_a example's_n in_o scripture_n to_o wit_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o pass_v over_o call_v the_o passeover_n the_o rock_n but_o a_o sign_n of_o christ_n call_v christ_n in_o each_o onâ—_n of_o these_o the_o symbol_n be_v a_o sign_n and_o figure_n the_o speech_n must_v infallible_o be_v figurative_a and_o therefore_o bread_n be_v a_o figure_n of_o christ_n body_n be_v call_v christ_n body_n figurative_o and_o thus_o far_o our_o learned_a bishop_n of_o duresme_fw-fr of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n the_o church_n of_o rome_n hold_v 25._o that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v have_v and_o retain_v and_o that_o due_a honour_n worship_n and_o veneration_n be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o they_o the_o church_n of_o england_n hold_v 22._o that_o the_o romish_a doctrine_n of_o adoration_n of_o image_n and_o relic_n and_o also_o of_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v ground_v upon_o no_o warranty_n of_o scripture_n but_o rather_o repugnant_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o so_o indeed_o we_o find_v that_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o moral_a law_n have_v condemn_v 26.18_o in_o general_a all_o imaâ—eâ—_n and_o idol_n devise_v by_o man_n for_o worship_n and_o adoration_n and_o this_o precept_n be_v a_o part_n of_o his_o moral_a law_n it_o bind_v 31._o we_o in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n as_o it_o do_v the_o israelite_n of_o old_a for_o in_o all_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o ever_o this_o precept_n be_v abrogated_a so_o that_o it_o bind_v israelite_n christian_n and_o all_o pa._n if_o all_o worship_n of_o image_n be_v forbid_v exod._n 20._o ver_fw-la 4_o 5._o then_o all_o make_n of_o they_o be_v forbid_v for_o the_o same_o precept_n which_o say_v thou_o shall_v not_o bow_v down_o
god_n will_v receive_v our_o prayer_n thus_o he_o in_o his_o mystagogicall_a catechism_n answer_n the_o learned_a 118._o do_v think_v that_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n be_v not_o author_n thereof_o but_o one_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 767_o a_o great_a advocate_n of_o image_n and_o indeed_o it_o may_v seem_v so_o by_o some_o idle_a stuff_n we_o find_v in_o they_o as_o namely_o where_o it_o be_v say_v 4._o that_o the_o wood_n of_o the_o cross_n do_v increase_v and_o multiply_v in_o such_o sort_n that_o the_o earth_n be_v full_a thereof_o but_o be_v it_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n it_o make_v not_o for_o the_o romist_n all_o he_o say_v be_v this_o in_o effect_n he_o suppose_v that_o those_o holy_a one_o with_o god_n do_v continual_o pray_v unto_o god_n which_o prayer_n he_o desire_v god_n will_v merciful_o hear_v and_o grant_v unto_o they_o for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o servant_n here_o on_o earth_n last_o he_o say_v mentionem_fw-la facimus_fw-la and_o so_o do_v the_o ancient_n in_o their_o commemoration_n mention_v the_o godly_a saint_n decease_v and_o yet_o without_o any_o direct_a invoke_v of_o they_o and_o so_o saint_n austin_n say_v 5._o that_o the_o martyr_n be_v name_v at_o the_o communion_n table_n but_o yet_o not_o invocate_v by_o the_o priest_n saint_n austin_n flat_o oppose_v invocantur_fw-la to_o nominantur_fw-la nominantur_fw-la sed_fw-la non_fw-la invocantur_fw-la so_o that_o they_o may_v be_v nominate_v and_o mention_v as_o cyril_n speak_v and_o yet_o not_o at_o all_o invocate_v objection_n saint_n hilary_n say_v 129._o that_o by_o reason_n of_o our_o infirmity_n we_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o the_o intercession_n of_o angel_n and_o the_o like_a he_o have_v upon_o the_o 124_o psalm_n circumsepâ—â—unt_fw-la answer_n hilary_n speak_v only_o of_o angelical_a intercession_n not_o a_o word_n touch_v invocation_n or_o intercession_n of_o saint_n and_o if_o any_o intercession_n be_v intend_v it_o be_v that_o in_o general_a for_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o the_o other_o place_n upon_o the_o 124_o psalm_n hilary_n speak_v neither_o of_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o nor_o of_o pray_v to_o they_o but_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v no_o small_a aid_n in_o the_o apostle_n prophet_n and_o patriarch_n or_o rather_o in_o the_o angel_n which_o hedge_n and_o compass_v the_o church_n round_o about_o with_o a_o certain_a guard_n the_o aid_n therefore_o he_o mean_v be_v the_o example_n and_o doctrine_n of_o 33._o the_o saint_n depart_v and_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o angel_n objection_n the_o emperor_n theodosius_n go_v in_o procession_n with_o his_o clergy_n and_o laity_n 33._o to_o the_o oratory_n and_o chapel_n and_o lie_v prostrate_a before_o the_o shrine_n and_o monument_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o martyr_n he_o require_v aid_n to_o himself_o by_o the_o faithful_a intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n answer_n the_o emperor_n do_v not_o invocate_v any_o saint_n or_o saint_n at_o all_o only_o upon_o that_o exigent_n of_o the_o rebellion_n of_o eugenius_n and_o his_o complice_n he_o repair_v to_o the_o shrine_n and_o chapel_n of_o the_o apostle_n martyr_n and_o other_o holy_a saint_n there_o he_o make_v his_o prayer_n unto_o god_n in_o christ_n not_o unto_o they_o desire_v god_n to_o aid_v he_o against_o his_o enemy_n and_o the_o rather_o upon_o the_o prayer_n and_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n on_o his_o behalf_n now_o invocation_n follow_v not_o present_o upon_o intercession_n 45._o reply_n sozomen_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o emperor_n before_o he_o join_v battle_n he_o earnest_o entreat_v to_o be_v assist_v by_o saint_n john_n baptist._n rejoynder_n the_o learned_a bishop_n bishop_n montague_n answer_v 〈…〉_z that_o the_o credit_n of_o this_o story_n may_v â—e_v question_v for_o socrates_n and_o thâ—odoret_n elder_a than_o sozomen_n have_v it_o not_o and_o sozomen_n himself_o have_v no_o great_a warrant_n for_o iâ—_n then_o heaâ—e_o say_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o report_n be_v but_o who_o the_o author_n be_v whaâ—_n credit_v it_o be_v of_o be_v not_o relate_v but_o suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o story_n ruffinus_n have_v the_o very_a form_n of_o the_o prayer_n which_o the_o emperor_n make_v supâ—à _fw-la and_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n therein_o of_o invocate_a either_o saint_n or_o angel_n socrates_n say_v 4._o that_o the_o emperor_n implore_v god_n assistance_n and_o have_v his_o desire_n theodoret_n say_v â—4_n that_o the_o emperor_n pray_v to_o god_n so_o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v repair_v unto_o god_n alone_o without_o any_o mediation_n at_o all_o 〈◊〉_d i_o have_v consult_v with_o the_o original_a and_o there_o indeed_o i_o find_v that_o the_o emperor_n be_v in_o saint_n john_n baptist_n church_n which_o theodosius_n himself_o have_v build_v 24._o he_o call_v to_o have_v saint_n john_n baptist_n assistance_n in_o the_o battle_n he_o do_v not_o direct_o call_v upon_o s._n john_n baptist_n but_o he_o call_v upon_o god_n that_o he_o will_v appoint_v the_o baptist_n for_o to_o aâ—d_v he_o but_o be_v it_o that_o he_o call_v upon_o the_o baptist_n indeed_o yet_o this_o be_v do_v in_o the_o second_o place_n after_o he_o have_v first_o immediate_o call_v upon_o god_n himself_o objection_n athanasius_n in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o the_o annunciation_n of_o blessed_a virgin_n say_v to_o the_o virgin_n mary_n aâ—nunciat_fw-la incline_v thy_o care_n to_o our_o prayer_n and_o forget_v not_o thy_o people_n answer_n indeed_o this_o speak_v home_n but_o it_o be_v not_o the_o true_a athanâ—sius_n but_o some_o counterfeit_n bear_v his_o name_n and_o this_o be_v confess_v by_o the_o two_o arch_a pillar_n of_o popery_n bellarmine_n and_o baronius_n for_o howsoever_o bellarmine_n to_o make_v up_o his_o number_n produce_v 19_o athanâ—sius_n for_o proof_n of_o saintly_o invocation_n yet_o the_o same_o bâ—llarmine_n when_o he_o be_v out_o of_o the_o heat_n of_o his_o controversy_n and_o be_v not_o tie_v to_o maintain_v â—he_v invocation_n of_o saint_n but_o treat_v of_o other_o matter_n then_o in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n he_o be_v of_o another_o judgement_n and_o say_v athanasio_n that_o this_o sermon_n of_o athanasius_n of_o the_o annunciation_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n seem_v not_o to_o be_v athanasiuss_n but_o some_o late_a writer_n who_o live_v afâ—er_o the_o sixâ—h_o general_a council_n baronius_n also_o be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n 48._o and_o indeed_o he_o that_o shall_v consider_v and_o wâ—iâ—h_v what_o the_o true_a athanasius_n write_v to_o wit_n arrian_n that_o god_n only_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v that_o the_o creature_n be_v not_o to_o fall_v down_o and_o worship_n or_o supplicate_v the_o creature_n nor_o interp._n to_o make_v the_o saint_n be_v but_o creature_n &_o no_o creator_n special_a helper_n and_o opitulator_n he_o i_o say_v that_o shall_v due_o weigh_v these_o thing_n will_v easy_o conceive_v when_o he_o read_v this_o sermon_n of_o the_o annunciation_n that_o either_o athanasius_n be_v not_o constant_a to_o his_o own_o doctrine_n which_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v or_o that_o this_o homily_n allege_v be_v none_o of_o the_o true_a athanasiuss_n it_o be_v so_o far_o different_a from_o his_o other_o doctrine_n objection_n bellarmine_n for_o proof_n of_o saintly_o invocation_n 19_o allege_v a_o place_n out_o of_o eusebius_n the_o testimony_n speak_v thus_o as_o there_o it_o stand_v report_v out_o of_o the_o thirteen_o book_n and_o seven_o chapter_n of_o his_o evangelicall_n preparation_n 7._o this_o we_o daily_o do_v we_o honour_v those_o heavenly_a soldier_n as_o god_n friend_n we_o approach_v unto_o their_o monument_n and_o pray_v unto_o they_o as_o unto_o holy_a man_n by_o who_o intercession_n we_o profess_v ourselves_o to_o be_v much_o help_v answer_n eusebius_n speak_v not_o of_o particular_a invocation_n for_o particular_a intercession_n but_o of_o general_a mediation_n of_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n who_o pray_v for_o saint_n on_o earth_n in_o general_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o communion_n of_o saint_n without_o any_o intercession_n use_v to_o they_o or_o invocation_n of_o they_o by_o that_o other_o moiety_n of_o the_o church_n militant_a oâ—_n earth_n second_o eusebiuâ—_n do_v not_o enlarge_v his_o speech_n to_o all_o the_o saint_n depart_v but_o unto_o martyr_n only_o who_o he_o call_v heavenly_a soldier_n now_o the_o case_n of_o martyr_n and_o other_o saint_n be_v not_o equal_a for_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o of_o martyr_n be_v faâ—re_v above_o all_o other_o depart_v with_o god_n as_o enjoy_v moâ—e_n privilege_n from_o god_n with_o christ_n in_o glory_n by_o some_o special_o enlarge_v dispensation_n than_o they_o the_o other_o holy_a saint_n do_v as_o saint_n augustine_n 8._o teach_v 3._o three_o the_o place_n allege_v be_v take_v out_o of_o a_o corrupt_a translation_n make_v by_o trapezuntius_fw-la and_o afterward_o follow_v by_o 1581._o dadroeus_fw-la a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n
see_v the_o evil_a that_o come_v upon_o the_o place_n 57.1_o beside_o these_o learned_a trium_fw-la vir_n there_o live_v in_o this_o age_n theodoret_n bishop_n of_o cyrus_n a_o town_n in_o syria_n cyrill_a bishop_n of_o alexandria_n leo_n the_o great_a and_o gelasius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n vincentius_n lirinensis_n a_o great_a impugner_n of_o heresy_n as_o also_o sedulius_n of_o scotland_n eccles_n who_o collection_n be_v extant_a upon_o saint_n paul_n epistlâ—s_n 1528._o and_o his_o testimony_n frequent_o cite_v by_o the_o learned_a l._n primate_n doctor_n usher_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o ancient_a irish_a religion_n oâ—_n the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n saint_n augustine_n say_v 3._o in_o those_o thing_n which_o be_v lay_v down_o plain_o in_o the_o scripture_n all_o those_o thing_n be_v find_v which_o appertain_v to_o faith_n and_o direction_n of_o life_n bellarmine_n will_v shift_v off_o this_o place_n by_o say_v ultimo_fw-la that_o austin_n mean_v that_o in_o scripture_n be_v contain_v all_o such_o point_n as_o be_v simple_o necessary_a for_o all_o to_o wit_n the_o creed_n and_o the_o commandment_n but_o beside_o these_o other_o thing_n necessary_a for_o bishop_n and_o pastor_n 〈◊〉_d be_v deliver_v by_o tradition_n but_o this_o stand_v not_o with_o austin_n drift_n for_o in_o the_o treatise_n allege_v the_o doctrine_n christianâ_fw-la he_o purposely_o instruct_v not_o the_o people_n but_o christian_a doctor_n and_o teacher_n so_o that_o where_o he_o say_v in_o the_o scripture_n be_v plain_o set_v down_o all_o thing_n which_o contain_v faith_n hope_n and_o charity_n he_o mean_v as_o elsewhere_o 4._o he_o express_v himself_o all_o thing_n which_o be_v necessary_o to_o be_v believe_v or_o do_v not_o only_o of_o the_o lay_v people_n but_o even_o of_o ecclesiasticke_n in_o like_a sort_n the_o same_o father_n say_v 4._o those_o thing_n which_o seem_v sufficient_a to_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n be_v choose_v to_o be_v write_v vincentius_n lirinensis_n 4._o say_v that_o the_o canon_n or_o rule_n of_o scripture_n be_v perfect_a abundant_o sufficient_a in_o itself_o for_o all_o thing_n yea_o more_o than_o sufficient_a neither_o be_v this_o a_o false_a supposal_n as_o a_o jesuit_n pretend_v it_o to_o be_v 4._o but_o a_o ground_a truth_n and_o the_o author_n doctrine_n liâ—inensis_n indeed_o make_v first_o one_o general_a sufficient_a rule_n for_o all_o thing_n the_o sacred_a scripture_n second_o another_o useful_a in_o some_o case_n only_o yet_o never_o to_o be_v use_v in_o those_o case_n without_o scripture_n which_o be_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o general_a consent_n of_o father_n the_o first_o be_v use_v by_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o the_o worth_n that_o be_v in_o itself_o the_o other_o be_v use_v to_o avoid_v the_o jar_a interpretation_n of_o perverse_a heretic_n that_o many_o time_n abuse_v the_o sacred_a rule_n &_o standard_n of_o the_o scripture_n now_o we_o admit_v the_o church_n interpretation_n as_o ministerial_a to_o holy_a scripture_n so_o it_o be_v conformable_a thereunto_o and_o we_o say_v with_o the_o learned_a rejoynder_n to_o the_o jesuit_n maloune_n reply_v 1â—0_o bring_v we_o now_o one_o scripture_n expound_v according_a to_o lirinensis_n his_o rule_n lirin_fw-mi by_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n to_o prove_v prayer_n to_o saint_n image_n worship_n in_o your_o sense_n and_o we_o will_v receive_v it_o saint_n cyril_n say_v ult_n that_o all_o thing_n which_o christ_n do_v be_v not_o write_v but_o so_o much_o as_o holy_a writer_n judge_v sufficient_a both_o for_o good_a manner_n and_o godly_a faith_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v 159._o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o which_o be_v bring_v uâ—_n in_o it_o wise_a and_o most_o approve_a and_o furnish_v with_o most_o sufficient_a understanding_n saint_n hierome_n reason_v negative_o from_o the_o scripture_n say_v helvid_n as_o we_o deny_v not_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v write_v so_o we_o refuse_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v not_o write_v that_o god_n be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n we_o believe_v because_o we_o read_v it_o that_o mary_n do_v marry_v after_o she_o be_v deliver_v we_o believe_v not_o because_o we_o read_v it_o not_o saint_n chrysostome_n say_v 234._o that_o all_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v in_o holy_a writ_n be_v right_a and_o clear_a that_o whatsoever_o be_v necessary_a be_v manifest_a therein_o yea_o he_o call_v the_o 624._o scripture_n the_o most_o exact_a balance_n square_n and_o rule_n of_o divine_a verity_n this_o be_v the_o father_n rule_n of_o faith_n of_o old_a and_o the_o same_o a_o perfect_a one_o but_o the_o papist_n now_o adays_o make_v it_o but_o a_o part_n of_o a_o rule_n dico_fw-la half_o a_o rule_n and_o piece_n it_o with_o tradition_n of_o the_o scripture_n canon_n saint_n hierome_n who_o be_v well_o skill_v in_o the_o tongue_n travail_v much_o and_o see_v the_o choice_a monument_n of_o antiquity_n as_o also_o the_o best_a library_n that_o the_o eastern_a part_n can_v afford_v and_o be_v therefore_o likely_a to_o meet_v with_o the_o best_a canon_n name_v all_o the_o book_n which_o we_o admit_v and_o afterward_o add_v regum_fw-la whatsoever_o be_v beside_o these_o be_v to_o be_v put_v among_o the_o apocrypha_fw-la and_o that_o therefore_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n of_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n of_o judith_n tobias_n and_o pastor_n be_v not_o in_o the_o canon_n the_o same_o hierome_n have_v mention_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o deliver_v his_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v untrue_o call_v the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n and_o attribute_v to_o he_o then_o add_v regum_fw-la that_o as_o the_o church_n read_v judith_n tobias_n and_o the_o maccabee_n but_o receive_v they_o not_o â—or_a canonical_a scripture_n so_o these_o two_o book_n â—amely_o the_o wisdom_n of_o salâ—mon_n and_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n do_v the_o church_n read_v for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n not_o to_o confirm_v the_o authority_n of_o any_o doctrine_n in_o the_o church_n objection_n the_o carthaginian_a council_n receive_v those_o book_n which_o you_o account_v 47._o apocryphal_a answer_n they_o receive_v they_o in_o canonem_fw-la morum_fw-la not_o in_o canonem_fw-la fidei_fw-la it_o be_v true_a indâ—ed_v that_o saint_n austin_n and_o the_o african_a bishop_n of_o his_o time_n and_o some_o other_o in_o that_o age_n find_v these_o book_n which_o hierome_n and_o other_o reject_v as_o apocryphal_a to_o be_v join_v with_o the_o other_o and_o together_o read_v with_o they_o in_o the_o church_n seem_v to_o account_v they_o to_o be_v canonical_a but_o they_o receive_v they_o only_o into_o the_o ecclesiastic_a canon_n 3_o serve_v for_o example_n of_o life_n and_o instruction_n of_o manner_n and_o not_o into_o any_o part_n of_o the_o rule_n of_o faith_n or_o divine_a canon_n as_o saint_n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n distinguish_v say_v 36_o this_o reckon_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n but_o in_o other_o book_n as_o in_o the_o maccabee_n plain_o distinguish_v between_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n and_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n wherein_o say_v he_o 34._o there_o may_v be_v something_o find_v worthy_a to_o be_v join_v with_o the_o number_n of_o those_o miracle_n yet_o hereof_o will_v we_o have_v no_o care_n for_o that_o we_o intend_v the_o miracle_n divini_fw-la canonis_fw-la which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o divine_a canon_n of_o the_o book_n of_o judith_n he_o tell_v we_o â—â—_o the_o jew_n never_o receive_v it_o into_o the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n and_o withal_o there_o he_o profess_v that_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o â—ewes_n be_v most_o authentical_a touch_v the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n and_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la he_o tell_v we_o 20._o that_o they_o be_v call_v salomon_n only_o for_o some_o likeness_n of_o style_n but_o the_o learned_a doubt_n whether_o they_o bâ—e_v his_o last_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n whereat_o saint_n austin_n be_v present_a prescribe_v that_o no_o book_n shall_v be_v read_v in_o the_o church_n as_o canonical_a but_o such_o as_o indeed_o be_v canonical_a leave_v out_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o greek_a edition_n tilij_fw-la though_o they_o have_v shuffle_v they_o into_o the_o latin_a romanae_fw-la which_o argue_v suspicion_n of_o a_o forge_a canon_n now_o to_o this_o ancient_a evidence_n of_o hierome_n and_o austin_n the_o papist_n make_v but_o a_o poor_a reply_n canus_n say_v 11._o that_o hierome_n be_v no_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o that_o the_o matter_n be_v not_o then_o sufficient_o sifièd_a bellarmine_n say_v respondeo_fw-la i_o admit_v that_o hierome_n be_v of_o that_o opinion_n because_o as_o yet_o a_o general_n council_n have_v decree_v nothing_o touch_v those_o book_n and_o saint_n austin_n may_v likewise_o doubt_v thereof_o so_o that_o by_o bellarmine_n confession_n hierome_n
the_o protestant_n pro._n master_n bedel_n answer_v master_n wadesworth_n 110_o that_o have_v it_o please_v god_n to_o have_v open_v his_o eye_n as_o he_o do_v elisha_n servant_n he_o may_v have_v see_v that_o there_o be_v more_o on_o our_o side_n than_o against_o we_o beside_o as_o master_n bedel_n say_v the_o roman_a doctor_n may_v bring_v in_o whole_a army_n of_o witness_n on_o their_o side_n when_o they_o change_v the_o question_n and_o prove_v what_o no_o body_n deny_v as_o when_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o pope_n have_v a_o monarchy_n over_o all_o christian_n a_o uncontrollable_a jurisdiction_n and_o infallibility_n of_o judgement_n 35.36_o bellarmine_n allege_v a_o number_n of_o father_n greek_n and_o latin_a to_o prove_v only_o that_o saint_n peter_n have_v a_o primacy_n of_o honour_n and_o authority_n which_o be_v far_o short_a of_o that_o supremacy_n which_o the_o pope_n now_o claim_v and_o which_o be_v the_o question_n so_o also_o to_o prove_v the_o verity_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o lord_n supper_n toto_fw-la bellarmine_n spend_v the_o whole_a book_n in_o cite_v the_o father_n of_o several_a age_n to_o what_o purpose_n when_o the_o question_n be_v not_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o presence_n but_o of_o the_o manner_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o the_o tooth_n or_o belly_n which_o he_o in_o a_o manner_n deny_v or_o to_o the_o soul_n and_o faith_n of_o the_o receiver_n so_o also_o 6._o bellarmine_n for_o the_o proof_n of_o purgatory_n allege_v a_o number_n of_o father_n as_o ambrose_n hilary_n origen_n basil_n lactantius_n jerome_n but_o far_o from_o the_o purpose_n of_o the_o question_n and_o quite_o beside_o their_o meaning_n for_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o fire_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o sixtus_n senensis_n say_v 171._o and_o bellarmine_n cite_v they_o for_o the_o fire_n of_o purgatory_n before_o the_o end_n in_o like_a sort_n for_o proof_n of_o saintly_o invocation_n bellarmine_n muster_v up_o thirty_o father_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n 19_o now_o here_o be_v a_o army_n of_o ancient_n able_a to_o fright_v some_o untrained_a soldier_n but_o it_o be_v but_o like_o the_o army_n that_o trouble_v the_o burgundian_n nineteeen_o who_o lie_v near_o to_o paris_n and_o look_v for_o the_o battle_n suppose_v great_a thistle_n to_o have_v be_v lance_n hold_v upright_o or_o like_o those_o soldier_n mention_v by_o plutarch_n in_o the_o life_n of_o agesilaus_n who_o bombast_v and_o emboss_v out_o their_o coat_n with_o great_a quarter_n to_o make_v they_o seem_v big_a and_o terrible_a to_o the_o enemy_n but_o after_o they_o be_v overthrow_v and_o slay_v in_o the_o field_n agesilaus_n cause_v they_o to_o be_v strip_v and_o bid_v his_o soldier_n behold_v their_o slender_a and_o weerish_v body_n of_o which_o they_o stand_v so_o much_o in_o fear_n while_o they_o look_v so_o big_a upon_o their_o enemy_n the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o bellarmine_n force_n they_o keep_v a_o great_a quarter_n but_o when_o they_o come_v to_o join_v issue_n for_o it_o they_o be_v soon_o defeat_v for_o of_o the_o father_n allege_v by_o bellarmine_n thâ—re_o be_v as_o be_v already_o show_v in_o the_o five_o age_n seven_o of_o the_o thirty_o which_o be_v no_o father_n but_o post-nati_a puny_n to_o primitive_a antiquity_n eight_o of_o they_o be_v just_o suspect_v not_o to_o be_v man_n of_o that_o credit_n as_o that_o their_o deposition_n may_v be_v take_v two_o or_o three_o of_o they_o be_v wrong_v cite_v by_o a_o writ_n of_o error_n be_v either_o ignorant_o or_o wilful_o mistranslated_n seven_o other_o of_o they_o speak_v like_o poet_n orator_n panegyrist_n not_o dogmatical_o but_o figurative_o with_o rhetorical_a compellation_n express_v their_o vote_n and_o desire_n the_o other_o six_o that_o remain_v they_o speak_v of_o intercession_n in_o general_a not_o of_o invocation_n in_o particular_a of_o some_o few_o people_n private_a practice_n but_o not_o of_o the_o church_n office_n agend_n or_o doctrine_n general_o teach_v practise_v and_o establish_v beside_o as_o master_n moulin_n say_v 324._o among_o so_o many_o author_n as_o may_v fill_v a_o house_n it_o be_v a_o easy_a matter_n to_o find_v somewhat_o to_o wrest_v to_o a_o man_n own_o advantage_n and_o never_o to_o be_v perceive_v because_o few_o man_n have_v these_o book_n and_o of_o they_o that_o have_v they_o few_o do_v read_v they_o and_o of_o those_o that_o read_v they_o few_o of_o all_o do_v understand_v they_o but_o that_o we_o may_v the_o better_o conceive_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o testimony_n and_o allegation_n of_o the_o father_n let_v we_o observe_v such_o caution_n as_o the_o learned_a 100_o have_v set_v down_o for_o our_o help_n herein_o the_o father_n write_n be_v either_o dogmatic_a polemicall_a or_o popular_a cauâ—ion_n caution_n in_o their_o dogmatic_a and_o doctrinal_a wherein_o they_o set_v down_o positive_a divinity_n they_o be_v usual_o very_o circumspect_a in_o their_o polemickes_n and_o agonisticke_n earnest_a and_o resolute_a in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a discourse_n free_a and_o plain_a caution_n in_o their_o conâ—roversall_a write_n it_o fall_v out_o sometime_o that_o through_o heat_n of_o disputation_n while_o they_o oppose_v one_o error_n they_o slâ—p_v inâ—o_o the_o opposite_a like_o one_o that_o labour_v to_o make_v a_o crooked_a thing_n straight_o bend_v it_o the_o quite_o contrary_a way_n thus_o hierome_n whâ—les_v he_o affront_v such_o aâ—_n impugned_a virginity_n himself_o quarrel_v at_o lawful_a matrimony_n otherwise_o the_o father_n in_o their_o polemique_n while_o they_o keep_v themselves_o close_o to_o the_o question_n in_o hand_n their_o tenet_n be_v ever_o most_o sound_a and_o direct_v in_o their_o homily_n caution_n and_o exhortation_n to_o the_o people_n they_o stâ—ive_v to_o move_v affection_n so_o that_o they_o run_v forth_o into_o â—_z of_o rhetoric_n and_o keep_v not_o themselves_o close_a to_o point_n of_o doctrine_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o speech_n sixtus_n senensis_n give_v a_o good_a rule_n to_o wit_n 152._o that_o their_o say_n be_v not_o to_o be_v urge_v in_o the_o rigour_n because_o that_o orator_n like_v they_o speak_v hyperbolical_o and_o in_o excess_n and_o he_o give_v instance_n in_o chysostome_n as_o well_o he_o may_v for_o in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o use_v such_o rhetorical_a strain_n as_o have_v be_v note_v in_o the_o five_o centurie_n and_o hierome_n say_v of_o himself_o helvid_n i_o have_v play_v the_o orator_n in_o manner_n of_o a_o declamation_n to_o wit_n by_o way_n of_o amplification_n and_o exaggeration_n saint_n hierome_n observe_v 220._o that_o before_o that_o southern_a devil_n arius_n arise_v at_o alexandria_n caution_n the_o ancient_n speak_v certain_a thing_n in_o simplicity_n and_o not_o so_o wary_o saint_n austin_n make_v the_o like_a observation_n touch_v pelagius_n how_o that_o the_o father_n ante_fw-la mota_fw-la certamina_fw-la pelagiana_n extend_v the_o power_n of_o freewill_n above_o measure_n have_v then_o no_o cause_n to_o fear_v there_o be_v no_o pelagius_n then_o rise_v up_o in_o the_o world_n a_o enemy_n of_o grace_n and_o advancer_n of_o nature_n until_o the_o pelagian_n begin_v to_o wrangle_v the_o father_n say_v saint_n austin_n 7._o and_o he_o give_v instance_n in_o saint_n chrysostome_n take_v less_o hâ—ed_v to_o their_o speech_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o point_n of_o original_a sin_n and_o freewill_n but_o after_o that_o the_o pelagian_a heresy_n arise_v it_o make_v we_o say_v the_o same_o austin_n 3._o multò_fw-la vigilantiores_fw-la diligentioresque_fw-la much_o more_o diligent_a and_o vigilant_a in_o scan_v of_o this_o point_n in_o like_a sort_n the_o doctor_n that_o live_v in_o the_o middle_a age_n what_o time_n popery_n be_v not_o yet_o grow_v to_o his_o height_n they_o speak_v not_o so_o wary_o in_o the_o point_n of_o justification_n and_o grace_n yet_o they_o leave_v not_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n without_o a_o witness_n 1_o tim._n 6.12_o câ—uâ—ion_n we_o must_v not_o take_v up_o such_o custom_n as_o be_v sometimes_o use_v in_o the_o church_n and_o make_v precedent_n of_o they_o as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v warrant_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o â—_z then_o live_v for_o the_o father_n be_v take_v up_o wiâ—h_o weighty_a matter_n wink_v at_o other_o fault_n and_o be_v drive_v to_o bear_v with_o what_o they_o can_v not_o redress_v saint_n austin_n complain_v of_o the_o superstition_n of_o certain_a christian_n that_o in_o church_n yard_n do_v kneel_v before_o the_o tomb_n of_o the_o martyr_n and_o before_o the_o paint_a history_n of_o their_o suffering_n 6._o i_o know_v many_o say_v he_o who_o worship_n sepulcher_n and_o picture_n i_o know_v many_o who_o drink_v most_o excessive_o over_o the_o dead_a the_o good_a bishop_n see_v these_o malady_n in_o their_o flock_n and_o desire_v to_o reform_v they_o but_o they_o fear_v lest_o the_o rude_a people_n shall_v hinder_v
a_o thing_n remarkable_a in_o scotus_n although_o he_o do_v not_o approve_v the_o same_o cassander_n say_v specie_fw-la it_o be_v sufficient_o manifest_a that_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o christ_n until_o this_o day_n and_o the_o western_a or_o roman_a church_n for_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n aftâ—r_n christ_n do_v exhibit_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n at_o least_o in_o public_a as_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a by_o innumerable_a testimony_n both_o of_o greek_a and_o latin_a father_n so_o that_o the_o bar_v of_o the_o lay-people_n of_o the_o cup_n come_v not_o into_o the_o church_n by_o any_o public_a decree_n till_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n 1414_o some_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o fisher_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n say_v lutherum_n that_o of_o purgatory_n there_o be_v very_o little_a or_o no_o mention_n among_o the_o ancient_a and_o that_o the_o grecian_n do_v not_o believe_v it_o to_o this_o day_n in_o like_a sort_n their_o latin_a service_n which_o pope_n vitalian_n bring_v in_o 6â—6_n be_v not_o of_o primitive_a antiquity_n for_o it_o be_v not_o general_o put_v upon_o the_o church_n until_o the_o year_n 666._o which_o be_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n mention_v in_o the_o apocalypse_n revel_v 13.18_o and_o find_v out_o by_o irenaeus_n fevard_n to_o arise_v out_o of_o the_o numeral_a letter_n of_o the_o word_n lateinos_n now_o this_o name_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d well_o suit_n with_o the_o pope_n who_o faith_n and_o church_n be_v the_o romish_a or_o latin_a church_n and_o his_o public_a service_n in_o latin_a and_o his_o translation_n of_o scripture_n in_o latin_a now_o touch_v prayer_n to_o saint_n it_o be_v true_a that_o such_o as_o have_v lapse_v and_o fall_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n be_v wont_a to_o implore_v the_o prayer_n of_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n imprison_v for_o the_o 22._o gospel_n that_o by_o their_o intercede_v for_o thâ—m_n they_o may_v procure_v some_o ease_n or_o relaxation_n of_o such_o canonical_a censure_n as_o be_v enjoin_v they_o by_o the_o church_n &_o cyprian_a be_v of_o opinion_n that_o the_o saint_n aftâ—r_v death_n remember_v theiâ—_n old_a friend_n here_o as_o have_v takâ—n_o fresh_a and_o particular_a notice_n of_o their_o several_a state_n vote_n and_o necessity_n and_o hence_o grow_v that_o compact_n betwixt_o cyprian_a and_o cornelius_n that_o whether_o of_o they_o go_v to_o heaven_n before_o the_o other_o he_o shall_v pray_v for_o his_o survive_a virg_n friend_n now_o this_o solicit_n of_o martyr_n before_o their_o death_n bring_v in_o the_o next_o age_n a_o custom_n to_o call_v upon_o they_o after_o their_o death_n yet_o so_o as_o they_o do_v not_o direct_o invote_v they_o for_o so_o it_o be_v for_o the_o better_a preservation_n of_o the_o memory_n of_o saint_n and_o martyr_n they_o have_v their_o commemoration_n day_n and_o be_v wont_a to_o meet_v at_o the_o tomb_n and_o monument_n of_o martyr_n where_o they_o keep_v their_o anniversary_n and_o yearly_a solemnity_n and_o make_v speech_n in_o their_o praise_n and_o commendation_n and_o in_o these_o their_o oration_n they_o speak_v to_o the_o decease_a as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v live_v and_o present_a there_o but_o these_o be_v only_a strain_n of_o rhetoric_n figure_n and_o apostrophee_n rather_o declamationes_fw-la rhetorum_fw-la flower_n of_o rhetoric_n than_o definitiones_fw-la theologorum_fw-la decision_n of_o divine_n in_o this_o kind_n gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v julian._n hear_v o_o thou_o soul_n of_o great_a conâ—â—antius_n if_o thou_o have_v any_o understanding_n of_o these_o thing_n and_o as_o many_o soul_n of_o the_o king_n before_o he_o as_o love_a christ._n the_o like_a he_o have_v in_o his_o funeral_n oration_n which_o he_o make_v upon_o his_o sister_n gorgonia_n where_o he_o speak_v thus_o unto_o she_o gorgon_n if_o thou_o have_v any_o care_n of_o the_o thing_n do_v by_o we_o and_o holy_a soul_n receive_v this_o honour_n from_o god_n that_o they_o have_v any_o feel_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o receive_v this_o oration_n of_o we_o in_o stead_n of_o many_o and_o before_o many_o funeral_n obsequy_n he_o speak_v doubtful_o and_o faint_o if_o thou_o have_v any_o sense_n or_o apprehension_n hereof_o and_o if_o you_o be_v affect_v with_o these_o thing_n it_o seem_v he_o think_v that_o the_o defunct_a have_v not_o ordinary_o notice_n of_o thing_n do_v on_o earth_n neither_o will_v it_o serve_v to_o say_v as_o bellarmine_n do_v dico_fw-la that_o si_fw-mi be_v not_o dubitantis_fw-la but_o affirmantis_fw-la not_o a_o term_n of_o doubt_v but_o of_o asseveration_n as_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n if_o thou_o count_v i_o therefore_o a_o partner_n receive_v he_o as_o myself_o for_o there_o be_v no_o man_n but_o if_o he_o read_v these_o place_n unpartial_o hear_v if_o there_o be_v any_o sense_n and_o hear_v if_o god_n grant_v it_o as_o a_o privilege_n to_o soul_n decease_v to_o have_v sense_n of_o these_o thing_n but_o he_o will_v conceive_v that_o si_fw-mi be_v not_o put_v for_o for_o or_o quoniam_fw-la or_o as_o a_o note_n of_o affirm_v but_o as_o a_o note_n of_o doubt_n at_o least_o in_o the_o party_n that_o speak_v it_o hitherto_o the_o saint_n be_v rather_o vocati_fw-la call_v unto_o as_o comprecant_v to_o join_v their_o prayer_n with_o the_o live_n than_o invocati_fw-la direct_o call_v upon_o or_o pray_v unto_o yet_o in_o process_n of_o time_n the_o prayer_n make_v to_o god_n to_o hear_v the_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v change_v into_o prayer_n to_o the_o saint_n to_o hear_v our_o intercession_n themselves_o for_o we_o deny_v not_o but_o that_o among_o the_o ancient_a writer_n there_o be_v some_o place_n find_v which_o speak_v of_o the_o intercession_n of_o the_o saint_n there_o be_v also_o wish_v find_v that_o be_v make_v by_o live_a man_n that_o the_o saint_n will_v pray_v for_o they_o but_o this_o be_v not_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o we_o whether_o the_o saint_n pray_v for_o we_o but_o whether_o we_o must_v pray_v unto_o and_o call_v upon_o they_o for_o we_o grant_v that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n do_v pray_v for_o saint_n on_o earth_n in_o general_a 4._o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o communion_n of_o saint_n but_o their_o intercession_n for_o we_o in_o general_a will_v not_o infer_v our_o invocation_n of_o they_o in_o particular_a there_o be_v also_o in_o ancient_a writer_n particular_a example_n to_o be_v find_v of_o some_o that_o ouâ—_n of_o their_o own_o private_a devotion_n have_v call_v upon_o saint_n but_o thiâ—_n can_v raise_v up_o a_o tenet_n in_o religion_n to_o bind_v the_o church_n either_o for_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n for_o what_o one_o or_o two_o shall_v do_v carry_v away_o with_o their_o own_o devout_a affection_n have_v zeal_n haply_o not_o according_a to_o knowledge_n be_v not_o straight_o way_n a_o ruâ—e_n of_o the_o church_n nor_o one_o of_o the_o church_n agend_n the_o thing_n we_o stand_v upon_o be_v this_o that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o collect_v nor_o set_v form_n nor_o any_o diâ—ect_a invocation_n of_o saint_n put_v into_o the_o common-service_n and_o public_a liturgy_n of_o the_o western_a church_n until_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a or_o there_o about_o six_o hundred_o year_n after_o christ_n so_o that_o their_o saint-invocation_n be_v not_o so_o ancient_a as_o they_o will_v bear_v the_o world_n in_o hand_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v much_o difference_n between_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a romist_n herein_o for_o in_o the_o compellation_n which_o the_o ancient_n use_v they_o plead_v only_a christ_n merit_n make_v the_o saint_n high_a in_o god_n favour_n competitioner_n to_o the_o throne_n of_o grace_n with_o the_o saint_n live_v on_o earth_n but_o not_o content_a herewith_o the_o school_n afterward_o hold_v meritorious_a invocation_n of_o saint_n wherein_o the_o saint_n own_o merit_n be_v bring_v in_o and_o plead_v we_o pray_v unto_o the_o saint_n say_v the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n g._n that_o they_o may_v intercede_v for_o we_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o their_o merit_n may_v help_v we_o and_o biel_n speak_v to_o the_o same_o effect_n 30._o the_o six_z centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 500_o to_o 600._o papist_n wwhat_o say_v you_o of_o this_o six_o age_n protestant_n quod_fw-la dies_fw-la â—egat_fw-la dies_fw-la dabit_fw-la what_o one_o age_n afford_v not_o another_o do_v and_o dies_fw-la dedit_fw-la i_o trust_v we_o have_v get_v the_o day_n in_o the_o two_o last_o just_o style_v the_o learned_a age_n the_o reader_n be_v not_o now_o in_o the_o close_a of_o the_o first_o 600_o year_n to_o expect_v so_o full_a and_o frequent_a testimony_n as_o former_o such_o as_o we_o find_v we_o produce_v 14.17_o for_o god_n have_v not_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n of_o
eleutherius_fw-la time_n or_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n for_o have_v it_o be_v so_o the_o britain_n who_o change_v not_o their_o faith_n but_o keep_v still_o the_o substantial_a ground_n thereof_o will_v likewise_o have_v hold_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n yea_o doubtless_o those_o catholic_a bishop_n of_o britain_n have_v they_o but_o know_v and_o believe_v as_o now_o it_o be_v give_v out_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v jure_fw-la divinâ—_n by_o divine_a right_n and_o god_n appointment_n the_o monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n they_o will_v have_v yield_v obedience_n to_o austin_n and_o in_o he_o to_o the_o pope_n but_o they_o oppose_v it_o as_o be_v urge_v by_o those_o of_o the_o romish_a faction_n so_o that_o it_o be_v not_o then_o as_o now_o it_o be_v make_v one_o of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o romish_a faith_n for_o now_o a_o day_n man_n be_v make_v to_o believe_v that_o out_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n nothing_o but_o hell_n can_v be_v look_v for_o and_o subjection_n to_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n as_o to_o the_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n solutis_fw-la be_v require_v as_o a_o matter_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n but_o this_o be_v no_o part_n nor_o article_n of_o the_o ancient_a britain_n creed_n and_o therefore_o they_o withstand_v it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n they_o sure_o it_o be_v none_o now_o a_o day_n to_o close_v up_o this_o point_n hereby_o be_v overthrow_v the_o main_a article_n of_o the_o roman_a creed_n for_o if_o as_o the_o papist_n 1564._o say_n and_o swear_v there_o be_v no_o salvation_n out_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n then_o be_v the_o case_n like_o to_o go_v hard_o with_o the_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o british_a monk_n of_o bangor_n style_v saint_n and_o martyr_n that_o die_v out_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n and_o yet_o within_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n but_o this_o grand_a imposture_n of_o the_o now_o roman_a church_n be_v notable_o discover_v by_o the_o learned_a and_o zealous_a bishop_n of_o coventrie_n and_o lichfield_n durham_n doctor_n morton_n now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o durham_n my_o conclusion_n shall_v be_v this_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a catholic_a church_n of_o the_o creed_n there_o be_v no_o salvation_n but_o out_o of_o the_o fellowship_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o have_v be_v and_o be_v salvation_n as_o appear_v in_o the_o case_n of_o these_o our_o british_a martyr_n therefore_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v not_o as_o it_o be_v pretend_v the_o catholic_a church_n of_o the_o old_a creed_n but_o a_o particular_a of_o the_o new_a trent_n creed_n the_o seven_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 600._o to_o 700._o papist_n proceed_v to_o name_v your_o man_n protestant_n i_o name_v gregory_n the_o great_a who_o bellarmine_n usual_o 22._o place_v in_o this_o seven_o age_n for_o that_o he_o live_v unto_o the_o year_n 605_o what_o time_n as_o trithemius_n say_v eccles._n he_o die_v now_o also_o live_v his_o scholar_n isidore_n bishop_n of_o sivil_a in_o spain_n usual_o 1583._o term_v isidore_n the_o young_a now_o also_o by_o bellarmine_n account_n though_o other_o make_v he_o much_o ancient_a live_v hesychius_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n with_o other_o worthy_n as_o namely_o the_o britain_n of_o wales_n as_o also_o saint_n aidan_n and_o finan_n now_o also_o be_v hold_v the_o six_o general_n council_n pa._n i_o challenge_v saint_n gregory_n he_o be_v we_o pro._n gregory_n indeed_o live_v in_o a_o troublesome_a time_n while_o the_o goth_n and_o vandal_n overranne_n italy_n and_o rome_n be_v besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n there_o be_v then_o also_o great_a decay_n in_o knowledge_n and_o scarcity_n of_o able_a man_n to_o furnish_v the_o church_n withal_o and_o few_o in_o italy_n as_o baronius_n say_v 62._o that_o be_v skill_v both_o in_o greek_a and_o latin_a yea_o gregory_n himself_o 69._o proâ—esseth_v that_o he_o be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o greek_a tongue_n yet_o be_v he_o stâ—led_v the_o great_a and_o yet_o not_o so_o great_a as_o godly_a and_o modest_a it_o be_v common_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o good_a bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o first_o of_o the_o bad_a one_o 29._o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o pope_n and_o leader_n of_o the_o pontifician_n company_n and_o the_o last_o bishop_n of_o rome_n he_o be_v superstitious_a in_o diverse_a thing_n he_o live_v in_o a_o decline_a age_n and_o as_o in_o time_n so_o in_o some_o truth_n come_v short_a of_o his_o predecessor_n yet_o he_o teach_v not_o as_o your_o trent_n papist_n do_v but_o join_v with_o we_o in_o diverse_a weighty_a point_n of_o religion_n gregory_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n gregory_n hold_v the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n say_v 2._o whatsoever_o serve_v for_o edification_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o volume_n of_o the_o scripture_n 5._o wherein_o be_v all_o resolution_n of_o doubt_n full_o and_o plentiful_o to_o be_v find_v they_o be_v like_o a_o full_a spring_n that_o can_v be_v draw_v dry_a he_o approve_v the_o vulgar_a use_n of_o the_o scripture_n 2._o exhort_v a_o layman_n to_o study_v they_o because_o say_v he_o 1._o they_o be_v as_o it_o be_v god_n letter_n or_o epistle_n to_o his_o creature_n wherein_o he_o reveal_v his_o whole_a mind_n to_o he_o and_o lest_o any_o complain_v of_o the_o difficulty_n of_o the_o scripture_n he_o compare_v they_o to_o a_o 1._o river_n wherein_o there_o be_v as_o well_o shallow_a ford_n for_o lamb_n to_o wade_v in_o as_o depth_n for_o the_o elephant_n to_o swim_v in_o and_o isidore_n say_v that_o 18._o the_o scripture_n be_v common_a to_o petty_a scholar_n and_o to_o proficient_n and_o whereas_o heretic_n use_v to_o allege_v scripture_n for_o themselves_o gregory_n say_v 8._o they_o may_v be_v confute_v by_o scripture_n itself_o even_o as_o goliath_n be_v slay_v with_o his_o own_o sword_n gregory_n hold_v the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n apocryphal_a we_o do_v not_o amiss_o say_v 17._o he_o if_o we_o produce_v a_o testimony_n out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n though_o not_o canonical_a yet_o publish_v for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o church_n and_o occam_n according_o report_v gregory_n judgement_n say_v 16._o the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobias_n the_o maccabee_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o wisdom_n be_v not_o to_o be_v receive_v for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o any_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n isidore_n say_v 2._o in_o these_o apocryphal_a although_o there_o be_v some_o truth_n to_o be_v find_v yet_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o many_o error_n therein_o they_o be_v not_o of_o canonical_a authority_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n saint_n gregory_n in_o his_o dialogue_n if_o they_o be_v his_o 2._o tell_v we_o of_o some_o that_o be_v go_v to_o sea_n some_o whereof_o happy_o be_v layman_n carry_v with_o they_o the_o consecrated_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o the_o ship_n and_o there_o receive_v it_o and_o again_o 58._o his_o body_n be_v there_o receive_v his_o flesh_n be_v there_o divide_v for_o the_o people_n salvation_n his_o blood_n be_v not_o now_o pour_v out_o upon_o the_o hand_n of_o infidel_n but_o into_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o faithful_a he_o speak_v express_o of_o the_o faithful_a and_o of_o the_o people_n and_o in_o his_o homily_n touch_v the_o passeover_n he_o say_v 2._o what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n you_o have_v now_o learned_a not_o by_o hear_v of_o it_o but_o by_o drink_v of_o it_o which_o blood_n be_v then_o put_v on_o both_o post_n when_o it_o be_v draw_v in_o both_o by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o of_o the_o heart_n herein_o gregory_n resemble_v the_o partake_n of_o christ_n blood_n in_o the_o eucharist_n to_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o paschall_n lamb_n in_o the_o twelve_o of_o exodus_fw-la strike_v upon_o both_o poâ—ts_n of_o the_o door_n thereby_o note_v the_o mouth_n and_o the_o heart_n each_o whereof_o after_o their_o manner_n receive_v christ_n for_o with_o the_o mouth_n and_o corporal_o we_o receive_v the_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o with_o our_o heart_n and_o by_o faith_n we_o receive_v the_o thing_n sacramental_a the_o blood_n itself_o beside_o he_o speak_v express_o of_o drink_v and_o the_o term_n he_o use_v hauritur_fw-la and_o perfunditur_fw-la that_o christ_n blood_n be_v shed_v and_o take_v as_o a_o draught_n demonstrate_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o partake_v christ_n blood_n as_o it_o be_v join_v to_o his_o body_n and_o enclose_v in_o his_o vein_n but_o as_o sever_v from_o it_o as_o my_o worthy_a and_o learned_a friend_n doctor_n feat_o have_v 7._o observe_v isidore_n say_v 15._o the_o four_o prayer_n be_v bring_v in_o for_o the_o kiss_n of_o peace_n that_o all_o bâ—ing_v reconcile_v by_o charity_n may_v
teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o other_o book_n also_o to_o wit_n de_fw-fr nativitate_fw-la christi_fw-la and_o de_fw-fr animâ_fw-la which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o cathedral_n church_n of_o sarisburie_n and_o bennet_n college_n in_o cambridge_n as_o the_o same_o 11._o bishop_n usher_n observe_v pa._n be_v bertram_n a_o learned_a man_n and_o of_o a_o good_a liâ—e_z pro._n trithemius_n the_o abbot_n give_v he_o a_o large_a beâ—â—ram_fw-la commendation_n for_o his_o excellent_a learning_n in_o scripture_n his_o godly_a life_n his_o worthy_a book_n and_o by_o name_n this_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n clodius_n de_fw-fr sancte_n 1575._o â—aith_o he_o be_v put_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n for_o one_o catholic_a in_o life_n and_o doctrine_n and_o your_o brere_o 7._o say_v that_o ancient_a catholic_a writer_n doubt_v not_o to_o honour_v bertram_z for_o a_o holy_a martyr_n of_o their_o church_n now_o be_v we_o come_v to_o our_o famous_a countryman_n scotus_n much_o what_o of_o bertram_n stand_v and_o both_o of_o they_o in_o favour_n with_o charles_n unto_o who_o as_o bertram_n dedicate_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o also_o joannes_n scotus_n write_v of_o the_o same_o argument_n and_o to_o the_o same_o effect_n that_o bertram_n have_v do_v bellarmine_n say_v secundus_fw-la that_o scotus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n write_v doubtâ—fully_o of_o the_o real_a presence_n it_o be_v indeed_o their_o fault_n that_o we_o have_v not_o his_o book_n yet_o may_v we_o presume_v that_o he_o write_v positive_o neither_o do_v we_o any_o where_o find_v that_o his_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v condemn_v before_o the_o day_n of_o lanfrancke_n 54._o who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o leaven_v the_o church_n of_o england_n with_o this_o corrupt_a doctrine_n of_o the_o carnal_a presence_n so_o that_o all_o this_o while_n to_o wit_n from_o the_o year_n 876_o to_o 1050_o he_o pass_v for_o a_o good_a catholic_a pa._n be_v scotus_n a_o man_n of_o that_o note_n pro._n he_o be_v as_o possevine_n say_v 11._o scholar_n to_o bede_n fellow-pupill_n with_o alcuinus_fw-la and_o account_v one_o of_o the_o founder_n of_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n and_o in_o the_o end_n die_v like_o a_o martyr_n for_o after_o that_o he_o come_v into_o england_n and_o be_v public_a reader_n in_o oxford_n by_o the_o favour_n of_o king_n alfred_n he_o retire_v himself_o into_o malmsbury_n abbey_n and_o be_v there_o by_o his_o own_o scholar_n stab_v to_o death_n with_o pen-knive_n and_o this_o be_v do_v say_v bale_n 24._o and_o other_o praeâ—aâ—_n fortassis_fw-la non_fw-la sine_fw-la monachorum_fw-la impulse_n haply_o not_o without_o the_o monk_n procurement_n be_v murder_v by_o his_o scholar_n while_o he_o oppose_v the_o carnal_a presence_n which_o then_o some_o private_a person_n begin_v to_o set_v on_o foot_n by_o his_o birth_n he_o be_v one_o 9_o of_o the_o scottish_a or_o irish_a nation_n and_o be_v sometime_o call_v erigena_n sometime_o scotigena_n he_o be_v surname_v scotus_n the_o wise_a and_o for_o his_o extraordinary_a learning_n in_o great_a account_n with_o our_o king_n alfred_n and_o familiar_o entertain_v by_o charles_n the_o great_a to_o who_o he_o write_v divers_a 22._o letter_n in_o a_o word_n there_o be_v a_o old_a homely_a 45._o epitaph_n which_o speak_v what_o this_o scotus_n be_v clauditur_fw-la hoc_fw-la tumulo_fw-la sanctus_n sophista_fw-la joannes_n qui_fw-la ditatus_fw-la erat_fw-la jà m_fw-la vivens_fw-la dogmate_fw-it miro_fw-la martyrio_fw-la tandem_fw-la christi_fw-la conscendere_fw-la regnum_fw-la quoâ—_n meruit_fw-la sancti_fw-la regnant_a per_fw-la saecula_fw-la cuncti_fw-la under_o this_o stone_n lie_v sophister_n john_n who_o live_v have_v store_n of_o singular_a lore_n at_o length_n he_o do_v merit_n heaven_n to_o inherit_v a_o martyr_n blessed_v where_o all_o saint_n rest_n or_o thus_o here_o lie_v inter_v scotus_n the_o sage_a a_o saint_n and_o martyr_n of_o this_o age._n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n jonas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n who_o write_v against_o claudius_n bishop_n of_o turin_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o image_n hold_v that_o par._n the_o image_n of_o saintâ—_n and_o story_n of_o divine_a thing_n may_v bâ—e_v paint_v in_o the_o church_n not_o to_o be_v worship_v but_o to_o be_v a_o ornament_n and_o to_o bring_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o simple_a people_n thing_n do_v and_o pass_v but_o to_o adore_v the_o creature_n or_o to_o give_v it_o any_o part_n of_o divine_a honour_n we_o count_v it_o say_v he_o 699_o a_o vile_a wickedness_n detest_a the_o doâ—r_n thereof_o as_o worthy_a to_o be_v accurse_v it_o be_v flâ—t_o impiete_a 701._o say_v the_o same_o jonas_n out_o of_o origen_n to_o adore_v any_o save_o the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n agobardus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n say_v 253._o that_o the_o ancient_n they_o have_v the_o picture_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o it_o be_v for_o history_n sake_n and_o not_o for_o adoration_n and_o that_o none_o of_o thâ—_n ancient_a catholic_n haply_o think_v that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v or_o adore_v and_o 254_o the_o orthodox_n father_n for_o avoid_v of_o superstition_n do_v careful_o provide_v that_o no_o picture_n shall_v be_v set_v up_o in_o church_n lest_o that_o which_o be_v worship_v shall_v be_v paint_v on_o the_o wall_n rhemigius_n say_v 96._o that_o neither_o image_n nor_o angel_n be_v to_o be_v adore_v and_o 8._o walasfridus_fw-la strabo_n will_v not_o have_v divine_a honour_n give_v to_o aught_o that_o be_v make_v by_o we_o or_o any_o other_o creature_n now_o what_o say_v the_o papist_n to_o these_o testimony_n baronius_n yield_v we_o walafridus_n strabo_n jonas_n bishop_n of_o orâ—leance_n hincmarus_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n and_o say_v 8._o that_o they_o forsake_v the_o receive_a opinion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o yet_o they_o be_v ever_o hold_v sound_a catholic_n bellarmine_n say_v jonas_n that_o jonas_n be_v overtake_v with_o agobard_n his_o error_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o france_n in_o that_o age_n and_o therefore_o put_v in_o a_o caveat_n that_o jonas_n must_v be_v read_v wary_o so_o that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o learn_a and_o famous_a man_n of_o this_o age_n stand_v for_o we_o in_o this_o point_n &_o this_o make_v they_o seek_v to_o suppress_v such_o testimony_n as_o be_v give_v of_o they_o papirius_n massonus_n set_v forth_o this_o book_n of_o agobards_n and_o deliver_v the_o argument_n thereof_o to_o be_v this_o 7._o detect_v most_o manifest_o the_o error_n of_o the_o grecians_n touch_v image_n &_o picture_n he_o to_o wit_n bishop_n agobard_fw-mi deny_v tâ—at_a they_o ought_v to_o be_v worship_v which_o opinion_n all_o we_o catholic_n do_v allow_v and_o follow_v the_o testimony_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a concern_v they_o now_o this_o passage_n the_o spanish_a inquisitor_n in_o their_o expurgatorie_n index_n 1612._o command_v tâ—_n be_v blot_v out_o and_o this_o be_v according_o 551._o perform_v by_o the_o divine_n of_o collen_n in_o their_o late_a corrupt_a edition_n of_o the_o great_a bibliothek_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n to_o close_v up_o this_o point_n charles_n the_o great_a be_v second_v by_o his_o son_n lewis_n the_o godly_a for_o by_o his_o appointment_n the_o doctor_n of_o france_n â—io_fw-la assemble_v at_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n 842_o and_o there_o condemn_v the_o adoration_n of_o image_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a say_v 〈…〉_z ambrose_n ansberâ—us_n that_o our_o prayer_n and_o tear_n be_v not_o offer_v up_o unto_o god_n by_o we_o but_o by_o our_o high_a priest_n since_o that_o saint_n paul_n exhort_v we_o to_o offer_v up_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n unto_o god_n haymo_n upon_o those_o word_n of_o isaiah_n 〈◊〉_d enim_fw-la pater_fw-la noster_fw-la thou_o o_o lord_n be_v our_o father_n isay._n 6â—_n ver_fw-la 16._o â—aith_o 〈◊〉_d et_fw-la rectè_fw-la solum_fw-la invocamus_fw-la ac_fw-la dâ—p_n ecamur_fw-la te_fw-la and_o we_o do_v right_a only_o to_o invocate_v thou_o and_o to_o make_v our_o supplication_n to_o thou_o of_o faith_n and_o merit_n claudius_n scotus_n say_v religion_n that_o faith_n alone_o save_v we_o because_o by_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n no_o man_n shall_v be_v justify_v yet_o he_o add_v withal_o this_o caution_n 3._o not_o as_o if_o the_o work_n of_o the_o law_n shall_v be_v contemn_v and_o without_o they_o a_o simple_a faith_n so_o he_o call_v that_o solitary_a faith_n which_o be_v a_o simple_a faith_n indeed_o shall_v be_v desire_v but_o that_o the_o work_n themselves_o shall_v be_v adorn_v with_o the_o faith_n of_o christ._n rhemigius_n say_v 32._o that_o in_o truth_n those_o only_o be_v happy_a who_o be_v free_o justify_v of_o grace_n and_o not_o of_o merit_n haymo_n say_v 63._o we_o be_v save_v by_o god_n grace_n and_o not_o our_o own_o merit_n for_o we_o have_v no_o merit_n at_o all_o ambros._n ansbertus_n expound_v that_o place_n revel_v 19_o
answer_n god_n forbid_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o god_n forbid_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o you_o have_v judge_v well_o once_o say_v the_o rood_n and_o to_o change_v that_o again_o be_v not_o good_a now_o this_o oracle_n make_v for_o saint_n dunstan_n 94._o and_o against_o the_o priest_n who_o say_v this_o be_v but_o a_o subtle_a trick_n of_o the_o monk_n in_o place_v behind_o the_o wall_n a_o man_n of_o their_o own_o who_o through_o â—_o trunk_n utter_v those_o word_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o rood_n the_o matter_n therefore_o come_v again_o to_o sâ—anning_v the_o prelate_n and_o the_o state_n meet_v at_o huntingd._n cleve_n in_o wiltshire_n where_o after_o hot_a and_o sharp_a disputation_n on_o either_o side_n a_o heavy_a mischance_n fall_v out_o for_o whether_o through_o the_o weakness_n of_o the_o foundation_n or_o the_o overpresse_v of_o weight_n or_o both_o supâ—a_fw-la the_o upper_a lâ—ft_n where_o the_o council_n sit_v fall_v down_o and_o many_o of_o the_o people_n be_v hurt_v and_o some_o slay_v outright_o but_o dunstan_n the_o monk_n prolocutor_n remain_v unhurt_a for_o the_o post_n whereon_o his_o chair_n stand_v remain_v safe_a by_o this_o fall_n fall_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o secular_a priest_n and_o they_o of_o dunstan_n side_n think_v these_o rot_a joyst_n foundation_n enough_o whreon_o to_o build_v their_o prohibition_n of_o marriage_n but_o henry_n archdeacon_n of_o huntingdon_n interpret_v this_o casualty_n more_o probable_o to_o 357._o be_v a_o sign_n from_o god_n that_o by_o their_o treason_n and_o murder_n of_o their_o king_n who_o be_v slay_v the_o year_n after_o they_o shall_v fall_v from_o god_n favour_n and_o be_v crush_v by_o other_o nation_n as_o in_o the_o event_n it_o prove_v and_o thus_o do_v dunstan_n by_o his_o feign_a miracle_n seduce_v king_n edgar_n to_o drive_v out_o the_o secular_a priest_n whâ—re_v yet_o dunstan_n haply_o think_v not_o to_o thrust_v marry_v man_n out_o of_o the_o clergy_n but_o to_o thrust_v marry_v clergy_n man_n out_o of_o cathedral_n church_n because_o they_o require_v a_o daily_a attendance_n as_o the_o learned_a bishop_n doctor_n â—0_n hall_n have_v observe_v howsoever_o it_o fall_v out_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o observe_n that_o the_o clergy_n plead_v praescription_n for_o themselves_o for_o so_o their_o own_o monk_n of_o malmesbury_n have_v record_v their_o plea_n they_o allege_v say_v he_o upâ—â—_n that_o it_o be_v a_o great_a shâ—me_n that_o these_o upstart_n monk_n shall_v thrust_v oâ—t_v the_o ancient_a possessor_n of_o those_o place_n that_o this_o be_v neither_o please_v to_o god_n who_o give_v they_o that_o long_o continue_a habitation_n nor_o yet_o to_o any_o good_a man_n who_o may_v just_o fear_v the_o same_o hard_a measure_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o they_o matthew_n of_o westminster_n speak_v of_o pope_n gregory_n the_o seven_o say_v that_o 100l_n he_o remove_v marry_v priest_n from_o their_o function_n a_o new_a example_n and_o as_o many_o thought_n inconsiderate_o prejudicial_a against_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o henry_n of_o huntingdon_n say_v 378._o archbishop_n anselm_n hold_v a_o synod_n at_o london_n wherein_o he_o forbid_v wife_n to_o the_o priest_n of_o england_n before_o not_o forbid_v be_v not_o this_o now_o a_o innovation_n beside_o 941._o we_o find_v that_o in_o king_n edmund_n reign_n a_o west_n saxon_n prince_n before_o the_o day_n of_o edgar_n or_o dunâ—tan_n bishop_n osulphus_n with_o athelme_v and_o vlricke_n laic_n thrust_v out_o the_o monk_n of_o evesham_n and_o place_v canon_n marry_v priest_n in_o their_o room_n and_o afterwards_o when_o not_o only_o the_o mean_a sort_n but_o the_o noble_n and_o great_a one_o â—ided_v even_o then_o also_o 97â—_n alferus_n a_o mercian_n duke_n favour_v the_o cause_n of_o marry_a priest_n cast_v out_o the_o monk_n and_o restore_v again_o the_o ancient_a revenue_n to_o the_o clerk_n and_o it_o seem_v they_o be_v the_o ancient_a owner_n and_o other_o but_o incommer_n inasmuch_o as_o divers_a cathedral_n church_n original_o be_v found_v in_o marry_a cleargy-man_n and_o afterward_o translate_v from_o they_o to_o monk_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o which_o the_o monk_n of_o worcester_n write_v vsserium_fw-la under_o their_o oswald_z archbishop_n of_o york_n per_fw-la i_o fundatus_fw-la fuit_fw-la ex_fw-la clericis_fw-la monachatus_fw-la that_o be_v by_o i_o be_v monk_n first_o found_v out_o of_o clerk_n so_o that_o the_o monk_n be_v not_o the_o first_o possessor_n but_o come_v in_o by_o such_o as_o dunstan_n who_o wrought_v with_o that_o good_a king_n edgar_n by_o dream_n vision_n and_o miracle_n most_o tend_v to_o monkery_n as_o namely_o that_o 241._o when_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o likeness_n of_o a_o fair_a woman_n tempt_v dunstan_n to_o lâ—st_v he_o catch_v he_o by_o the_o nose_n with_o a_o hot_a pair_n of_o tong_n and_o make_v he_o roar_v out_o for_o mercy_n that_o citato_fw-la eastward_n that_o suprà _fw-la dunstan_n harp_n hang_v upon_o the_o wall_n play_v by_o 〈◊〉_d self_n the_o tune_n of_o the_o anthem_n gaudent_fw-la in_o coelis_fw-la animae_fw-la sanctorum_fw-la by_o the_o mean_n of_o this_o dunstan_n and_o his_o cousin_n athelwold_n and_o oswald_n king_n edgar_z be_v set_v on_o work_n for_o the_o build_n of_o religious_a house_n wherein_o he_o surpass_v charles_n the_o great_a for_o whereas_o he_o 220._o build_v as_o many_o as_o there_o be_v letter_n in_o the_o alphabet_n or_o a._n b._n c._n king_n edgar_z as_o appear_v by_o the_o charter_n of_o the_o foundation_n of_o worcester_n church_n suprà _fw-la he_o build_v almost_o as_o many_o as_o there_o be_v sunday_n in_o the_o year_n i_o have_v make_v say_v he_o 47_o monastery_n and_o i_o intend_v if_o god_n grant_v life_n to_o make_v they_o up_o fifty_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o number_n that_o dunstan_n set_v he_o for_o his_o penance_n the_o eleven_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1000_o to_o 1100._o papist_n you_o say_v of_o the_o last_o age_n that_o satan_n be_v let_v loose_a be_v he_o bind_v in_o this_o protestant_n he_o that_o break_v loose_a in_o the_o former_a tyrannise_v in_o this_o for_o now_o those_o two_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o church_n the_o pope_n and_o the_o turk_n the_o one_o in_o the_o east_n and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o west_n begin_v to_o rise_v to_o their_o greatness_n about_o the_o yâ—are_n 1075_o live_v pope_n 40._o hildebrand_n who_o forbid_v marriage_n and_o depose_v king_n from_o their_o lawful_a throne_n so_o that_o for_o his_o doctrine_n the_o church_n do_v ring_n of_o he_o for_o a_o antichrist_n in_o their_o sermon_n â—73_n say_v aventine_n boâ—n_v about_o the_o year_n 1466_o they_o declare_v he_o to_o be_v antichâ—ist_n that_o under_o the_o title_n of_o christ_n he_o play_v the_o part_n of_o antichrist_n 4._o that_o he_o sit_v in_o babylon_n in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o be_v advance_v above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v god_n as_o if_o he_o be_v god_n he_o glorifi_v that_o he_o can_v err_v aventin_n this_o fine_a man_n deny_v those_o priest_n which_o have_v lawful_a wife_n to_o be_v priest_n at_o all_o in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o admit_v to_o the_o altar_n whoremonger_n adulterer_n incestuous_a person_n and_o afterward_o everard_n bishop_n of_o saltzburg_n in_o germany_n in_o a_o assembly_n at_o regenspurge_n speak_v thus_o of_o the_o pope_n 684._o hildebrand_n under_o colour_n of_o religion_n lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o antichrist_n kingdom_n thus_o do_v that_o child_n of_o perdition_n who_o they_o use_v to_o call_v antichrist_n in_o who_o forehead_n be_v write_v the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n revel_v 13.2_o i_o be_o god_n i_o can_v err_v he_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o bear_v rule_v far_o and_o near_o now_o begin_v the_o croisier_n staff_n to_o beat_v down_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n when_o hildebrand_n depose_v the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o four_o and_o yet_o this_o fact_n of_o his_o be_v oppose_v and_o condemn_v by_o divers_a worthy_a counsel_n bishop_n and_o historian_n both_o in_o france_n and_o germany_n and_o the_o like_a papal_a usurpation_n appeal_v and_o investiture_n be_v also_o resist_v in_o england_n hubert_n your_o legate_n cotton_n say_v william_n the_o conqueror_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o gregory_n the_o seven_o come_v unto_o i_o warn_v i_o from_o your_o holiness_n that_o i_o shall_v do_v fealty_n to_o you_o and_o your_o successor_n as_o for_o fealty_n i_o neither_o will_v do_v it_o to_o you_o neither_o will_v i_o because_o i_o neither_o promise_v it_o myself_o nor_o do_v i_o find_v that_o my_o predecessor_n have_v do_v that_o to_o your_o predecessor_n when_o anselm_n a_o italian_a be_v choose_v archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n he_o crave_v leave_v of_o king_n william_n the_o second_o to_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o receive_v his_o pall_n of_o pope_n vrban_n wherewith_o the_o king_n great_o offend_v answer_v 24._o that_o no_o archbishop_n nor_o bishop_n in_o
his_o realm_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o pope_n and_o that_o he_o have_v that_o liberty_n in_o his_o realm_n that_o the_o emperor_n have_v in_o his_o empire_n anselm_n therefore_o be_v accuse_v of_o high_a treason_n and_o be_v still_o desirous_a to_o go_v to_o rome_n the_o king_n tell_v he_o that_o if_o he_o will_v promise_v and_o swear_v neither_o to_o go_v nor_o appeal_v to_o rome_n for_o any_o affair_n whatsoever_o he_o shall_v then_o well_o and_o peaceable_o enjoy_v his_o bishopric_n if_o not_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v free_a for_o he_o to_o pass_v the_o sea_n but_o never_o to_o return_v as_o the_o monk_n of_o saint_n alban_n ibid._n report_v the_o matter_n now_o also_o there_o arise_v great_a contention_n about_o the_o carnal_a presence_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n under_o pope_n victor_n and_o nicholas_n the_o second_o hildebrand_n be_v the_o brand_n that_o kindle_v it_o make_v berengarius_fw-la subscribe_n to_o their_o tenet_n that_o all_o the_o faithful_a in_o the_o sacrament_n do_v real_o tear_v with_o their_o tooth_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o position_n nevertheless_o in_o these_o day_n be_v with_o they_o account_v heretical_a and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n they_o real_o tear_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n who_o by_o their_o ambition_n do_v miserable_o tear_v in_o piece_n the_o church_n of_o christ._n now_o to_o proceed_v there_o live_v in_o this_o age_n eccles_n fulbertus_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n eccles_n anselm_n of_o laon_n author_n of_o the_o interlineall_a gloss_n theophylact_fw-mi archbishop_n of_o the_o bulgarian_n a_o great_a follower_n of_o chrysostome_n and_o indeed_o his_o epitomiser_n or_o abbreviator_n and_o our_o anselm_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n a_o man_n of_o special_a note_n in_o this_o age._n for_o as_o the_o 223._o monk_n of_o malmsbury_n report_n in_o the_o council_n at_o bar_n when_o the_o greek_n dispute_v against_o pope_n vrban_n so_o eager_o against_o the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o the_o pope_n be_v at_o a_o non_fw-fr plus_fw-fr remember_v himself_o that_o anselm_n be_v in_o the_o council_n he_o cry_v aloud_o before_o the_o whole_a council_n pater_fw-la &_o magister_fw-la anselm_n ubi_fw-la es_fw-la oh_o my_o father_n and_o master_n anselm_n where_o be_v you_o come_v now_o and_o defend_v your_o mother_n the_o church_n and_o when_o theâ—_n bring_v he_o in_o presence_n among_o they_o pope_n vrban_n say_v includamus_fw-la hunc_fw-la in_o orbe_fw-la nostro_fw-la quasi_fw-la alterius_fw-la orbis_fw-la papam_fw-la let_v we_o enclose_v he_o in_o our_o circle_n as_o the_o pope_n of_o the_o other_o world_n â—â—tâ—logue_z now_o also_o live_v oecumenius_n radulphus_fw-la arden_n and_o berengarius_fw-la and_o now_o let_v we_o see_v what_o these_o good_a man_n and_o â—â—ue_v catholic_a witness_n can_v say_v to_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n saâ—nt_fw-la paul_n say_v of_o the_o scripture_n that_o 1â—_n they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v we_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v peâ—fited_v thorough_o furnish_v unto_o all_o good_a work_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n say_v oâ—cumenius_n 〈◊〉_d may_v be_v not_o only_a partaker_n after_o a_o vulgar_a manner_n of_o every_o good_a work_n but_o perfect_a and_o complete_a by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o scripâ—uâ—e_n and_o anselm_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o this_o place_n say_v 121._o they_o be_v able_a to_o make_v thou_o sufficient_o learn_v to_o obtain_v eternal_a salvation_n petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la abbot_n of_o clugin_n abut_a on_o these_o time_n for_o he_o be_v say_v 〈◊〉_d bellarmine_n of_o the_o same_o stand_n with_o saint_n bernard_n who_o be_v bear_v in_o this_o age_n â—ut_fw-la flourish_v about_o the_o year_n 1130_o after_o the_o recital_n of_o the_o canonical_a book_n say_v that_o petrobrus_fw-la there_o be_v beside_o the_o authentical_a book_n â—ixe_v other_o not_o to_o be_v reject_v as_o namely_o judith_n tobias_n wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o the_o two_o book_n of_o maccabee_n which_o though_o they_o attain_v not_o tâ—_n the_o high_a dignity_n of_o the_o former_a yet_o they_o be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n as_o contain_v necessary_a and_o profitable_a doctrine_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n theophylact_fw-mi sharp_o reprove_v those_o who_o delight_v in_o drink_v alone_o and_o quaff_v by_o themselves_o say_v to_o such_o oxon._n how_o do_v thou_o take_v thy_o cup_n alone_o consider_v that_o the_o dreadful_a chalice_n be_v alike_o deliver_v unto_o all_o the_o norman_n â—araldo_n say_v matthew_n paris_n thâ—_n morning_n before_o they_o fight_v with_o harald_n strengthen_v themselves_o with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ._n hildebert_n b._n of_o man_n palate_n and_o approve_v that_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o brachara_n which_o condemn_v the_o deliver_n of_o the_o bread_n sopt_v in_o the_o wine_n to_o the_o laity_n for_o the_o whole_a communion_n it_o be_v the_o manner_n say_v hildebert_n 1618._o in_o your_o monastery_n to_o give_v the_o sacramental_a bread_n to_o none_o but_o dip_v in_o the_o wine_n which_o custom_n we_o find_v be_v not_o take_v either_o from_o the_o lord_n institution_n nor_o out_o of_o authencall_a constitution_n now_o they_o that_o mislike_v the_o receive_n of_o the_o bread_n dip_v in_o wine_n how_o will_v they_o have_v be_v please_v with_o a_o dry_a feast_n for_o of_o the_o two_o it_o be_v better_a to_o receive_v the_o bread_n dip_v in_o wine_n than_o the_o bread_n and_o no_o wine_n at_o all_o fulbertus_n show_v we_o the_o way_n of_o christian_a religion_n be_v to_o believe_v the_o trinity_n and_o verity_n of_o the_o deity_n and_o to_o know_v the_o cause_n of_o his_o baptism_n and_o in_o who_o 1589._o duo_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la sacramenta_fw-la the_o two_o sacrament_n of_o our_o life_n be_v contain_v anselm_n mention_n 170._o but_o two_o sacrament_n common_a to_o we_o under_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o other_o be_v to_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o law_n they_o two_o and_o we_o two_o two_o and_o no_o more_o of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o year_n 1608_o there_o be_v publish_v at_o paris_n certain_a work_n of_o fulbertus_n pertinent_a pertain_v as_o well_o to_o the_o refute_v of_o the_o heresy_n of_o this_o time_n for_o so_o say_v the_o inscription_n as_o to_o the_o clear_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o french_a among_o these_o thing_n that_o appertain_v to_o the_o confutatioâ—â—f_a the_o heresy_n of_o this_o time_n there_o be_v one_o special_o fol._n 168._o lay_v down_o in_o these_o word_n 〈…〉_z unless_o say_v christ_n you_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o shall_v not_o have_v life_n in_o you_o he_o seem_v to_o command_v a_o outrage_n or_o wickedness_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o figure_n will_v the_o heretic_n say_v require_v we_o only_o to_o communicate_v with_o the_o lord_n passion_n and_o sweet_o and_o profitable_o to_o lay_v up_o in_o our_o memory_n that_o his_o flâ—sh_n be_v crucify_v &_o wound_v for_o we_o he_o that_o put_v in_o these_o word_n dicet_fw-la haereticus_fw-la thought_n he_o have_v notable_o meet_v with_o the_o heretic_n of_o this_o time_n but_o be_v not_o aware_a that_o thereby_o he_o make_v s._n austin_n a_o heretic_n for_o company_n for_o the_o word_n allege_v be_v s._n augustine_n de_fw-la doctrinâ_fw-la christianâ_fw-la lib._n 3._o cap._n 16._o which_o some_o belike_o have_v put_v the_o publisher_n in_o mind_n of_o he_o be_v glad_a to_o put_v this_o among_o his_o errata_fw-la 4â—_n &_o to_o confess_v that_o these_o two_o word_n dicet_fw-la haereticus_fw-la be_v not_o to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n which_o he_o have_v from_o pâ—tavius_n buâ—_n tell_v we_o not_o what_o we_o be_v to_o think_v of_o he_o that_o for_o the_o countenance_v of_o the_o popish_a cause_n venture_v so_o shameful_o to_o abuse_v s._n austin_n as_o both_o the_o learned_a archbishop_n of_o armagh_n doctor_n 15.16_o usher_n and_o master_n 〈…〉_z moulin_n have_v observe_v pa._n here_o be_v much_o a_o do_v about_o a_o mistake_n of_o two_o word_n 6._o say_v our_o iâ—suit_n maloune_n pro._n there_o have_v be_v much_o a_o do_v ere_o this_o about_o one_o word_n the_o word_n deipara_n whether_o the_o bless_a virgin_n maâ—y_v be_v to_o be_v call_v the_o mother_n of_o god_n or_o no_o great_a difference_n raise_v in_o the_o church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n and_o all_o about_o three_o preposition_n trans_fw-la con_n and_o sub_fw-la and_o the_o great_a stir_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o god_n church_n be_v about_o one_o letter_n it_o be_v but_o one_o little_a jota_n whilst_o the_o arriansâ—eld_n â—eld_z christ_n to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o like_a substance_n with_o the_o father_n but_o deny_v he_o to_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d consubstantial_a of_o the_o same_o substance_n with_o the_o father_n beside_o be_v it_o
examine_v they_o the_o like_a may_v be_v say_v of_o bede_n gregory_n and_o other_o that_o hold_v christ_n the_o foundation_n a_o right_a and_o groan_v under_o the_o weight_n of_o man_n tradition_n humane_a satisfaction_n and_o the_o like_a popish_a trash_n they_o by_o unfeigned_a repentance_n for_o their_o error_n &_o lapse_n know_v and_o unknown_a and_o by_o a_o assure_a faith_n in_o their_o saviour_n do_v find_v favour_n with_o the_o lord_n these_o and_o the_o like_a we_o hold_v to_o be_v god_n servant_n and_o propter_fw-la meliorem_fw-la &_o saniorem_fw-la partem_fw-la by_o reason_n of_o their_o better_a and_o sound_a part_n to_o be_v with_o we_o lively_a member_n of_o the_o true_a church_n though_o in_o some_o thing_n they_o be_v mistake_v and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v term_v professor_n of_o our_o faith_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o denomination_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o better_a part_n and_o not_o always_o from_o the_o great_a for_o example_n sake_n there_o be_v much_o water_n and_o little_a wine_n mix_v in_o a_o glass_n yet_o it_o be_v call_v a_o glass_n of_o wine_n so_o say_v we_o of_o professor_n s._n bernard_n and_o such_o like_a there_o be_v in_o they_o some_o bad_a part_n some_o superstition_n and_o popery_n and_o some_o good_a in_o that_o they_o hold_v christ_n jesus_n the_o foundation_n aright_o in_o this_o case_n they_o may_v in_o respect_n of_o their_o better_a part_n be_v term_v and_o denominate_v true_a professor_n and_o therefore_o you_o must_v give_v we_o again_o saint_n bernard_n with_o other_o to_o who_o you_o have_v no_o right_a or_o claim_v unless_o it_o be_v to_o their_o error_n which_o they_o suck_v in_o from_o the_o corrupt_a breast_n of_o some_o of_o your_o side_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n saint_n bernard_n as_o we_o hear_v approve_v 91_o such_o a_o council_n wherein_o the_o tradition_n of_o man_n be_v not_o obstinate_o defend_v but_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n inquire_v after_o for_o that_o 86._o this_o be_v all_o in_o all_o claudius_n seyssel_n archbishop_n of_o turin_n in_o piedmont_n one_o that_o be_v neighbour_n to_o the_o waldenses_n and_o labour_v to_o inform_v himself_o touch_n their_o position_n and_o also_o to_o confute_v they_o say_v 4._o that_o they_o admit_v only_o the_o text_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n so_o that_o they_o deny_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o faith_n petrus_n cluniacensis_fw-la after_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o canonical_a book_n say_v brusian_a there_o be_v beside_o the_o authentical_a book_n six_o other_o not_o to_o be_v reject_v as_o namely_o judith_n tobias_n wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la and_o the_o two_o book_n of_o macchabee_n which_o though_o they_o attain_v not_o to_o the_o high_a dignity_n of_o the_o former_a yet_o they_o be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n as_o contain_v necessary_a and_o profitable_a doctrine_n hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la say_v 7._o all_o the_o canonical_a book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v twenty_o two_o there_o be_v other_o book_n also_o as_o namely_o the_o wisdom_n of_o solomon_n the_o book_n of_o jesus_n the_o son_n of_o syrach_n the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobias_n and_o the_o maccabee_n which_o be_v read_v but_o not_o write_v in_o the_o canon_n the_o bible_n be_v translate_v into_o english_a some_o hundred_o year_n as_o it_o be_v probable_o conjecture_v before_o wickliffs_n translation_n come_v forth_o a_o copy_n of_o which_o ancient_a translation_n myself_o have_v see_v in_o our_o queen_n college_n library_n in_o oxford_n in_o the_o praeface_n whereof_o it_o may_v be_v see_v that_o the_o translator_n hold_v the_o controvert_v book_n for_o apocrypha_fw-la for_o thus_o he_o say_v what_o ever_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v out_o of_o these_o he_o make_v the_o same_o â—anon_n with_o we_o twenty_o five_o before_o say_v shall_v be_v set_v among_o apocrypha_fw-la that_o be_v without_o authority_n of_o belief_n therefore_o the_o book_n of_o wisdom_n ecclesiasticus_fw-la judith_n and_o toby_n be_v not_o of_o belief_n hierome_n say_v all_o this_o sentence_n in_o the_o prologue_n on_o the_o first_o book_n of_o king_n now_o if_o at_o that_o time_n the_o above_o say_v book_n have_v be_v account_v authentical_a by_o the_o church_n and_o of_o belief_n he_o will_v have_v say_v but_o this_o opinion_n of_o hieromes_n be_v not_o approve_v by_o the_o church_n as_o doctor_n james_n have_v well_o observe_v 74._o of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n hvgo_fw-la de_fw-la sancto_fw-it victore_fw-la give_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o entire_a communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n therefore_o say_v he_o 6._o the_o sacrament_n be_v take_v in_o both_o kind_n that_o thereby_o a_o double_a effect_n may_v be_v signify_v for_o it_o have_v force_v as_o s._n ambrose_n say_v to_o preserve_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n gratian_n rehearse_v 2._o many_o ancient_a canon_n and_o constitution_n for_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n saint_n bernard_n in_o his_o three_o sermon_n on_o palm_n sunday_n make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n the_o christian_n food_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o blood_n say_v he_o palmarum_fw-la there_o be_v no_o man_n who_o know_v not_o that_o this_o so_o singular_a a_o food_n be_v on_o that_o day_n first_o exhibit_v on_o that_o day_n commend_v and_o command_v to_o be_v frequent_o receive_v saint_n bernard_n word_n have_v reference_n to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n now_o at_o our_o saviour_n last_o supper_n there_o be_v wine_n as_o well_o as_o bread_n and_o bernard_n treat_v thereof_o say_v it_o be_v command_v to_o be_v frequent_o receive_v now_o if_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v enjoin_v so_o to_o do_v than_o also_o be_v every_o particular_a believer_n who_o be_v of_o age_n &_o fit_v thereunto_o enjoin_v to_o receive_v it_o according_o the_o precise_a number_n of_o seven_o sacrament_n be_v not_o hold_v for_o catholic_a doctrine_n no_o not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n until_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n this_o be_v ingenuous_o confess_v by_o cassander_n until_o the_o day_n of_o peter_n lombard_n who_o live_v about_o the_o year_n 1145_o you_o shall_v scarce_o find_v any_o author_n say_v their_o cassander_n 13._o who_o set_v down_o any_o certain_a and_o definite_a number_n of_o sacrament_n neither_o do_v all_o the_o schoolman_n call_v all_o those_o sâ—ven_n proper_a sacrament_n but_o this_o be_v without_o all_o controversy_n say_v the_o same_o cassander_n ibid._n that_o there_o be_v two_o chief_a sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n and_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o so_o speak_v rupertus_n and_o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_fw-la victore_fw-la and_o he_o say_v true_a for_o rupertus_n 1525._o put_v the_o question_n and_o ask_v which_o be_v the_o chief_a sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o he_o answer_v baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o this_o age_n â—ratian_n the_o monk_n afford_v we_o a_o notable_a testimony_n against_o transubstantiation_n his_o comparison_n be_v thus_o draw_v this_o holy_a bread_n be_v after_o its_o manner_n call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o offering_n thereof_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v call_v christ_n passion_n now_o the_o priest_n oblation_n be_v not_o proper_o and_o literal_o in_o strict_a term_n and_o sense_n the_o passion_n of_o christ_n but_o as_o the_o gloss_n have_v it_o the_o sacrament_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v therefore_o call_v christ_n flesh_n not_o in_o verity_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o a_o mystery_n namely_o as_o the_o representation_n of_o christ_n therein_o be_v call_v his_o passion_n gratian'ss_n word_n be_v these_o 2._o as_o the_o heavenly_a bread_n which_o be_v christ_n flesh_n after_o a_o sort_n be_v call_v christ_n body_n whereas_o indeed_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o the_o sacrifice_a of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o priest_n hand_n be_v say_v to_o be_v his_o passion_n not_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o a_o signify_v mystery_n iâ—annes_n semeca_n who_o be_v the_o first_o that_o gloss_v upon_o gratian'ss_n decree_n tell_v we_o how_o this_o comparison_n be_v to_o be_v mean_v this_o sacrament_n say_v the_o gloss_n câ—â—lestis_fw-la because_o it_o do_v represent_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o improper_o not_o in_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o in_o the_o mystical_a sense_n to_o wit_n it_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o â—hrist_n that_o be_v it_o signify_v his_o body_n from_o these_o premise_n we_o infer_v that_o after_o consecration_n the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o in_o truth_n christ_n body_n but_o only_o in_o a_o
and_o he_o give_v a_o reason_n hereof_o because_o all_o merit_n be_v god_n gift_n and_o so_o man_n be_v rather_o a_o debtor_n to_o god_n for_o they_o than_o god_n to_o man_n for_o what_o be_v all_o merit_n to_o so_o great_a a_o glory_n bernard_n indeed_o elsewhere_o tell_v we_o of_o his_o own_o merit_n but_o it_o be_v the_o lord_n mercy_n which_o he_o call_v his_o merit_n 61._o therefore_o my_o merit_n be_v the_o mercy_n of_o the_o lord_n i_o be_o not_o poor_a in_o merit_n so_o long_o as_o he_o be_v not_o poor_a in_o mercy_n and_o if_o the_o mercy_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v many_o my_o merit_n also_o be_v many_o the_o thirteen_o centurie_n from_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o to_o one_o thousand_o three_o hundred_o papist_n what_o say_v you_o of_o this_o age_n protestant_n in_o this_o age_n sophistry_n begin_v to_o encroach_v upon_o divinity_n aristotle_n and_o the_o philosopher_n be_v as_o much_o study_v as_o saint_n paul_n epistle_n gratian_n and_o lombard_n be_v as_o oft_o mention_v in_o the_o school_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o hence_o come_v so_o many_o sum_n sentence_n quodlibet_n legend_n rule_n decretal_n and_o decree_n for_o now_o by_o the_o example_n of_o peter_n lombard_n many_o devise_v subtle_a and_o intricate_a disputation_n call_v almost_o every_o thing_n into_o doubt_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o skeptiques_n or_o academique_n and_o leave_v the_o plain_a and_o wholesome_a food_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o begin_v to_o gnaw_v on_o the_o bone_n of_o a_o controversy_n dote_v about_o question_n and_o strife_n of_o word_n 1_o timoth._n 6.4_o and_o yet_o in_o this_o curious_a and_o scholastic_a age_n when_o man_n have_v almost_o lose_v themselves_o in_o the_o maze_n and_o mist_n of_o distinction_n the_o lord_n raise_v â—â—â—â—ch_o plain_a witness_n as_o serve_v to_o testify_v his_o trutâ—â—_n though_o not_o in_o the_o word_n which_o the_o wisdom_n of_o man_n teach_v yet_o in_o such_o as_o the_o holy_a ghost_n teachâ—th_v 2.13_o in_o this_o age_n live_v william_n bishop_n of_o paris_n gulielmus_fw-la altâ—ssiodorensis_n hugo_n cardinalis_fw-la who_o make_v the_o first_o concordance_n upon_o the_o bible_n honorius_n augustodunnensis_fw-la who_o compose_v the_o sum_n of_o history_n alexander_n of_o hales_n a_o englishman_n bring_v up_o in_o paris_n he_o be_v style_v the_o irrefragable_a doctor_n and_o be_v tutor_v to_o bonaventure_n of_o who_o he_o use_v to_o say_v eccles._n that_o he_o be_v of_o such_o a_o godly_a life_n and_o behaviour_n as_o adam_n may_v seem_v not_o to_o have_v sin_v in_o he_o now_o also_o live_v johâ—_n duns_n call_v scotus_n because_o he_o be_v descend_v of_o scottish_a blood_n he_o be_v from_o the_o subtility_n of_o his_o wit_n style_v the_o subtle_a â—_z he_o be_v bear_v at_o emildon_n in_o northumberland_n and_o be_v bring_v up_o in_o merton_n college_n in_o oxford_n as_o also_o have_v hear_v ibid._n alexander_n hales_n read_v and_o profess_v in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n he_o become_v wonderful_a well_o learned_a in_o logic_n and_o in_o that_o crabbed_a and_o intricate_a divinity_n of_o those_o dâ—yes_n yet_o as_o one_o still_o doubtful_a and_o unresolved_a he_o do_v overcast_v the_o truth_n of_o religion_n with_o mist_n of_o obscurity_n and_o with_o so_o profound_a and_o admirable_a subtlety_n in_o a_o daâ—ke_n and_o rude_a stile_n he_o write_v many_o work_n that_o he_o deserve_v the_o title_n of_o the_o subtle_a doctor_n and_o after_o his_o own_o name_n erect_v a_o new_a sect_n of_o the_o scotist_n that_o he_o be_v boâ—ne_v here_o in_o england_n be_v vouch_v out_o of_o his_o own_o manuscript_n work_v in_o the_o library_n of_o merton_n college_n in_o oxford_n which_o myself_o have_v see_v which_o conclude_v in_o this_o manner_n oxoniae_fw-la explicit_a lectura_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o be_v thus_o enâ—eth_v the_o lecture_n of_o the_o subtle_a doctor_n in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n john_n duns_n bear_v in_o a_o certain_a little_a village_n or_o hamlet_n within_o the_o parish_n of_o emildon_n call_v dunston_n in_o the_o county_n of_o northumberland_n pertain_v to_o the_o house_n of_o the_o scholar_n of_o merton_n hall_n in_o oxford_n the_o famous_a of_o all_o the_o schoolman_n be_v saint_n thomas_n of_o aquine_n entitle_v the_o angelique_n doctor_n in_o this_o age_n live_v robert_n gro_v doctor_n of_o divinity_n in_o oxford_n and_o bishop_n of_o lincoln_n he_o be_v term_v the_o maull_n and_o hammer_n of_o the_o romanist_n 1253._o he_o write_v a_o famous_a letter_n to_o the_o pope_n extant_a in_o matthew_n paris_n wherein_o he_o prove_v the_o pope_n by_o his_o abominable_a soule-murthering_a action_n to_o be_v a_o heretic_n worthy_a of_o death_n yea_o to_o be_v antichrist_n ibid._n and_o to_o sit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o pestilence_n as_o next_o to_o lucifer_n himself_o herewith_o the_o pope_n be_v so_o incense_v that_o he_o swear_v by_o saint_n peter_n and_o paul_n he_o can_v find_v in_o his_o heart_n to_o make_v the_o dote_a prelate_n a_o mirror_n of_o confusion_n to_o all_o the_o world_n for_o his_o sauciness_n but_o some_o of_o the_o wise_a cardinal_n dissuade_v he_o from_o such_o course_n tell_v he_o that_o it_o be_v true_a 1162._o which_o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v holy_a than_o any_o of_o themselves_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v best_a to_o hush_v the_o matter_n and_o not_o to_o stir_v the_o coal_n special_o since_o it_o be_v know_v that_o at_o length_n there_o will_v be_v a_o departure_n from_o their_o church_n he_o prophesy_v ibid._n that_o the_o church_n will_v never_o be_v set_v free_a from_o her_o agyptian_a bondage_n but_o by_o the_o edge_n of_o the_o sword_n which_o we_o have_v see_v in_o part_n accomplish_v in_o this_o age_n flourish_v those_o two_o learned_a man_n 18._o gerardus_n disciple_n to_o sagarel_v we_o of_o parma_n and_o dulcinus_n disciple_n to_o one_o novarius_fw-la hermannus_n these_o hold_v and_o preach_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v antichrist_n and_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n babylon_n some_o thirty_o of_o their_o follower_n come_v into_o england_n and_o be_v there_o persecute_v for_o preach_v that_o and_o the_o like_a doctrine_n it_o be_v like_a â—hat_n this_o dulcinus_n have_v many_o follower_n for_o cocâ—lâ—us_n say_v 100_o that_o john_n hus_n commit_v spiritual_a fornication_n with_o the_o wiclevist_n and_o with_o the_o dulcinist_n bergomensis_n the_o chronologer_n say_v 1305._o that_o there_o be_v some_o six_o thousand_o people_n that_o follow_v dulcinus_n and_o that_o in_o his_o time_n the_o remainder_n of_o this_o profession_n be_v live_v about_o trent_n now_o he_o continue_v his_o chronologie_n unto_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1503._o prateolus_n say_v dulcinus_fw-la that_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o dulcinist_n have_v in_o his_o time_n revive_v and_o renew_v their_o opinion_n in_o divers_a place_n of_o france_n and_o germany_n platina_n say_v 5._o they_o be_v call_v fratricelli_n or_o the_o brethren_n and_o that_o pope_n clement_n the_o five_o send_v out_o a_o army_n against_o they_o into_o the_o alps_n where_o he_o famish_a and_o starve_v divers_a of_o they_o nicholas_n eymericus_n in_o his_o directory_n for_o the_o inquisitour_n say_v 12._o that_o they_o fill_v the_o whole_a land_n of_o lombardie_n with_o their_o opinion_n which_o he_o call_v erroneous_a petrus_n de_fw-fr vincis_fw-la chancellor_n to_o frederick_n the_o emperor_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o christian_a prince_n fear_v not_o to_o call_v the_o pope_n a_fw-fr apostata_fw-la â—1_n and_o the_o beast_n rise_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n full_a of_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n and_o like_v unto_o a_o leopard_n and_o again_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n may_v be_v call_v non_fw-la curia_fw-la sed_fw-la cura_fw-la marcam_fw-la desideraus_fw-la plusquam_fw-la marcum_fw-la more_o desirous_a of_o a_o mark_n of_o silver_n than_o of_o s._n mark_v gospel_n or_o of_o take_v of_o salmon_n than_o of_o read_v of_o solomon_n about_o this_o time_n live_v arnold_n de_fw-fr nova_fw-la villa_n a_o spaniard_n who_o teach_v 16_o that_o satan_n have_v then_o seduce_v a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o the_o faith_n then_o teach_v be_v but_o such_o a_o faith_n as_o the_o devil_n may_v have_v who_o believe_v and_o tremble_v mean_v belike_o a_o historical_a and_o not_o a_o save_a justify_v faith_n as_o also_o that_o the_o pope_n lead_v man_n to_o hell_n that_o he_o and_o his_o clergy_n do_v falsify_v the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n that_o mass_n be_v not_o to_o be_v say_v for_o the_o dead_a in_o this_o age_n there_o be_v great_a odds_o between_o william_n of_o saint_n amour_n a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n and_o the_o friar_n mendicant_n or_o jacobins_n he_o accuse_v they_o for_o trouble_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n in_o that_o they_o preach_v in_o church_n against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o ordinary_a pastor_n and_o hear_v confession_n slight_v the_o parish_n priest_n as_o man_n
of_o weak_a ability_n and_o also_o for_o that_o they_o have_v make_v a_o book_n which_o they_o call_v the_o everlasting_a gospel_n whereunto_o they_o say_v christ_n gospel_n be_v not_o to_o be_v compare_v pope_n alexander_n the_o four_o be_v content_a upon_o complaint_n make_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o friar_n book_n shall_v be_v burn_v 1256._o provide_v that_o it_o be_v do_v covert_o and_o secret_o and_o so_o as_o the_o friar_n shall_v not_o be_v discredit_v thereby_o and_o as_o for_o william_n of_o saint_n amour_n he_o deal_v sharp_o with_o he_o command_v his_o book_n to_o be_v burn_v as_o also_o he_o suspend_v 23._o from_o their_o benefice_n and_o promotion_n all_o such_o as_o either_o by_o word_n or_o writing_n have_v oppose_v the_o friar_n until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o shall_v revoke_v and_o recant_v all_o such_o speech_n and_o write_n at_o paris_n or_o other_o place_n appoint_v so_o tender_a be_v his_o holiness_n over_o the_o friar_n credit_n and_o reputation_n know_v belike_o what_o service_n may_v be_v do_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n by_o these_o new_o errect_v order_n of_o â—riers_n i_o call_v they_o new_o erect_v for_o in_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n innocent_a the_o three_o about_o the_o year_n 1198_o the_o jacobite_n a_o order_n of_o preach_v friar_n be_v institute_v by_o saint_n dominicke_n and_o about_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n the_o order_n of_o franciscan_n preach_v friar_n minor_n be_v institute_v by_o saint_n francis_n eccles._n bear_v at_o assize_n a_o town_n in_o italy_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n scoâ—us_o say_v sâ—â—und_n that_o supernatural_a knowledge_n as_o much_o as_o be_v necessary_a for_o a_o wayfaring_a man_n be_v sufficient_o deliver_v in_o sacred_a scripture_n thomas_n aquinas_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o that_o place_n of_o saint_n paul_n the_o scripture_n be_v able_a to_o make_v one_o wise_a unto_o salvation_n that_o the_o man_n of_o god_n may_v be_v perfect_a 2_o timoth._n 3.15.17_o say_v 16._o that_o the_o scripture_n do_v not_o qualify_v a_o man_n aâ—ter_v a_o ordinary_a sort_n but_o they_o perfect_v he_o so_o that_o nothing_o be_v want_v to_o make_v he_o happy_a and_o according_o bonaventure_n say_v 6_o the_o benefit_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o ordinary_a but_o such_o as_o be_v able_a to_o make_v a_o man_n full_o bless_v and_o happy_a hugo_n cardinalis_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o book_n reject_v by_o we_o say_v hieron_n these_o book_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o church_n for_o proof_n of_o doctrine_n but_o for_o information_n of_o manner_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o nâ—mber_v of_o sacrament_n alexander_n hales_n howsoever_o he_o some_o way_n incline_v to_o that_o opinion_n that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o one_o kind_n yet_o he_o confess_v priâ—o_fw-la that_o there_o be_v more_o merit_n and_o devotion_n and_o completeness_n and_o efficacy_n in_o receive_v in_o both_o again_o he_o say_v â—ieâ—_n whole_a christ_n be_v not_o sacramental_o contain_v under_o each_o form_n because_o the_o bread_n signify_v the_o body_n and_o not_o the_o blood_n the_o wine_n signify_v the_o blood_n and_o not_o the_o body_n concern_v the_o church_n practice_n we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o lay_v people_n be_v as_o yet_o bar_v of_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o our_o countryman_n alexander_n hale_v who_o flourish_v tâ—â—them_n about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1240._o say_v that_o we_o may_v receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o form_n of_o bread_n only_o sicut_fw-la fere_n ubique_fw-la fit_a à _fw-la laicis_fw-la in_o ecclesiâ_fw-la as_o it_o be_v almost_o every_o where_o do_v of_o the_o laiety_n in_o the_o church_n 1._o it_o be_v almost_o do_v every_o where_o but_o it_o be_v not_o do_v every_o where_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n the_o schoolman_n of_o this_o age_n can_v hardly_o agree_v among_o themselves_o that_o there_o be_v seven_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o call_v alexander_n of_o hales_n say_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v only_a â—oure_n which_o be_v in_o any_o sort_n proper_o to_o be_v say_v sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a law_n that_o the_o other_o three_o suppose_a sacrament_n have_v their_o be_v before_o but_o receive_v some_o addition_n by_o christ_n manifest_v in_o the_o flesh_n that_o among_o they_o which_o begin_v with_o the_o new_a covenant_n only_a baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v institute_v immediate_o by_o christ_n receive_v their_o form_n from_o he_o and_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o wound_a side_n touch_v confirmation_n the_o same_o alexander_n of_o hales_n say_v primo_fw-la the_o sacrament_n of_o confirmation_n as_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n be_v not_o ordain_v either_o by_o christ_n or_o by_o the_o apostle_n but_o afterward_o be_v ordain_v by_o the_o council_n of_o meldain_n france_n touch_v extreme_a unction_n suarez_n say_v 4._o that_o both_o hugo_n of_o saint_n victor_n in_o paris_n and_o peter_n lombard_n and_o bonaventure_n and_o alexander_n of_o hales_n and_o altissidorus_n the_o chief_a schoolman_n of_o their_o time_n deny_v this_o sacrament_n to_o be_v institute_v by_o christ_n and_o by_o plain_a consequence_n say_v he_o it_o be_v no_o true_a sacrament_n though_o they_o be_v of_o opinion_n that_o a_o sacrament_n may_v be_v institute_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o admit_v not_o of_o this_o consequence_n of_o the_o eucharist_n concern_v the_o eucharist_n scotus_n say_v aâ—gum_fw-la that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o the_o begin_n so_o manifest_o believe_v as_o concern_v this_o coversion_n §._o but_o principal_o this_o seem_v to_o move_v we_o to_o hold_v transubstantiation_n because_o concern_v the_o sarament_n we_o be_v to_o hold_v as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v and_o he_o add_v we_o must_v say_v the_o church_n in_o the_o creed_n of_o the_o lateran_n council_n under_o innocent_a the_o three_o which_o begin_v with_o these_o word_n firmiter_fw-la credimus_fw-la declare_v this_o sense_n concern_v transubstantiation_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o verity_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o if_o you_o demand_v why_o will_v the_o church_n make_v choice_n of_o so_o difficult_a a_o sense_n of_o this_o article_n when_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n this_o be_v my_o body_n may_v be_v uphold_v after_o a_o easy_a sense_n and_o in_o appearance_n more_o true_a i_o say_v the_o scripture_n be_v expound_v by_o the_o same_o spirit_n that_o make_v they_o and_o so_o it_o be_v to_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o catholic_a church_n expound_v they_o by_o the_o same_o spirit_n whereby_o the_o faith_n be_v deliver_v we_o namely_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o spirit_n of_o truth_n uâ—um_o and_o therefore_o it_o choose_v this_o sense_n because_o it_o be_v true_a thus_o far_o scotus_n let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o bellarmie_a say_v scotus_n tell_v we_o say_v he_o that_o before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n which_o be_v hold_v in_o the_o year_n one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o fifteen_o transubstantiation_n be_v not_o believe_v as_o a_o point_n of_o faith_n this_o be_v confess_v by_o bellarmine_n to_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o scotus_n only_o he_o will_v avoid_v his_o testimony_n with_o a_o minime_fw-la probandum_fw-la est_fw-la scotus_n indeed_o say_v so_o but_o i_o can_v allow_v of_o it_o and_o then_o he_o tax_v scotus_n with_o want_n of_o read_v as_o if_o this_o learned_a and_o subtle_a doctor_n have_v not_o see_v as_o many_o counsel_n and_o read_v as_o many_o father_n for_o his_o time_n as_o bellarmine_n the_o same_o bellarmine_n say_v secuâ—â—o_fw-la that_o scotus_n hold_v that_o there_o be_v no_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n so_o express_v which_o without_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n will_v evident_o compel_v a_o man_n to_o admit_v of_o transubstantiation_n and_o this_o say_v the_o cardinal_n be_v not_o altogether_o improbable_a it_o be_v not_o altogether_o improbable_a that_o there_o be_v no_o express_a place_n of_o scripture_n to_o prove_v transubstantiation_n without_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o church_n as_o scotus_n say_v for_o although_o the_o scripture_n seem_v to_o we_o so_o plain_a that_o they_o may_v compel_v any_o but_o a_o refractory_a man_n to_o believe_v they_o yet_o it_o may_v just_o be_v doubt_v whether_o the_o text_n be_v clear_a enough_o to_o enforce_v it_o see_v the_o most_o acute_a and_o learned_a man_n such_o as_o scotus_n be_v have_v think_v the_o contrary_a thus_o far_o bellarmine_n unto_o who_o i_o will_v add_v the_o testimony_n of_o cuthbert_n tonstall_n the_o learned_a bishop_n of_o durham_n his_o word_n be_v these_o 46._o of_o the_o manner_n and_o mean_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n either_o by_o transubstantiation_n or_o otherwise_o perhaps_o it_o have_v be_v better_a to_o leave_v every_o man_n that_o will_v be_v curious_a to_o his_o own_o conjecture_n as_o before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n it_o be_v leave_v and_o master_n bernard_n gilpin_n a_o man_n most_o holy_a and_o
knowledge_n of_o letter_n and_o study_v of_o tongue_n special_o the_o greek_a &_o latin_a begin_v to_o spread_v abroad_o through_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o west_n of_o this_o number_n be_v emanuel_n chrysoloras_n of_o constantinople_n theodorus_n gaza_n of_o thessalonica_n georgius_n trapezuntius_fw-la cardinal_n bessarion_n and_o other_o in_o like_a sort_n also_o afterward_o john_n capâ—io_n bring_v the_o use_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o hebrew_n tongue_n into_o germany_n as_o faber_n stapulensis_n observe_v evangelia_n and_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o age_n hebrew_n be_v first_o teach_v in_o oxford_n as_o our_o accurate_a chronologer_n mr._n isaacson_n have_v observe_v 1314._o now_o also_o live_v nicholas_n de_fw-fr lyra_n eccles_n a_o convert_a jew_n who_o comment_v on_o all_o the_o bible_n in_o this_o age_n there_o be_v divers_a both_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n who_o stand_v for_o regal_a jurisdiction_n against_o papal_a usurpation_n and_o namely_o barlaam_n the_o monk_n nilus_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n marsilius_n patavinus_n michael_n cesenas_n general_n of_o the_o gray_a friar_n dante_n the_o italian_a poet_n and_o william_n ockam_n eccles._n the_o english_a man_n sometime_o fellow_n of_o merton_n college_n in_o oxford_n surname_v the_o invincible_a doctor_n and_o scholar_n to_o scotus_n the_o subtle_a doctor_n now_o also_o live_v durand_n de_fw-fr s._n porciano_n nilus_n allege_v divers_a passage_n out_o of_o the_o general_a counsel_n against_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o thence_o infer_v as_o follow_v that_o 64._o rome_n can_v not_o challenge_v pre-eminence_n over_o other_o sea_n because_o rome_n be_v name_v in_o order_n before_o they_o for_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n constantinople_n shall_v have_v the_o pre-eminence_n over_o alexandria_n which_o yet_o she_o have_v not_o from_o the_o several_a and_o distinct_a boundary_n of_o the_o patriarchall_a sea_n he_o argue_v that_o 66._o neither_o be_v rome_n set_v over_o other_o sea_n nor_o other_o subject_a to_o rome_n that_o whereas_o rome_n stand_v upon_o the_o privilege_n that_o other_o place_n appeal_v to_o rome_n he_o say_v 〈◊〉_d that_o so_o other_o appeal_v to_o constantinople_n which_o yet_o have_v not_o thereby_o jurisdiction_n over_o other_o place_n that_o whereas_o it_o be_v say_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n judge_v other_o and_o himself_o be_v not_o judge_v of_o any_o other_o he_o say_v 70._o that_o st._n peter_n who_o successor_n he_o pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v reprove_v by_o s._n paul_n and_o yet_o the_o pope_n tyrantlike_o will_v not_o have_v any_o inquire_v after_o his_o do_n barlaam_n prove_v out_o of_o the_o chalcedon_n council_n canon_n 28._o that_o the_o pope_n have_v not_o any_o primacy_n over_o other_o bishop_n from_o christ_n or_o s._n peter_n but_o many_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n by_o the_o gift_n of_o holy_a father_n and_o emperor_n if_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n say_v he_o 198._o have_v ancient_o the_o supremacy_n and_o that_o s._n peter_n have_v appoint_v he_o to_o be_v the_o pastor_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n what_o need_v those_o godly_a emperor_n decree_n the_o same_o as_o a_o thing_n within_o the_o verge_n of_o their_o own_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n marsilius_n patavinus_n write_v a_o book_n call_v defensor_fw-la pacis_fw-la on_o the_o behalf_n of_o lewis_n duke_n of_o baviere_n and_o emperor_n against_o the_o pope_n for_o challenge_v power_n to_o invest_v and_o depose_v king_n he_o hold_v 2._o that_o christ_n have_v exclude_v and_o purpose_v to_o exclude_v himself_o and_o his_o apostle_n from_o principality_n or_o contentious_a jurisdiction_n or_o regiment_n or_o any_o coactive_a judgement_n in_o this_o world_n his_o other_o tenet_n be_v report_v to_o be_v these_o 18._o 1_o that_o the_o pope_n be_v not_o superior_a to_o other_o bishop_n much_o less_o to_o the_o emperor_n 2._o that_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v decide_v by_o scripture_n 3._o that_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o laiety_n be_v to_o have_v voice_n in_o counsel_n 4._o that_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o pope_n himself_o be_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o magistrate_n 5._o that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o whole_a company_n of_o the_o faithful_a 6._o that_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o appoint_v none_o to_o be_v his_o vicar_n 7._o that_o priest_n may_v marry_v 8._o that_o st._n peter_n be_v never_o at_o rome_n 9_o that_o the_o popish_a synagogue_n be_v a_o den_n of_o thief_n 10._o that_o the_o pope_n doctrine_n be_v not_o to_o be_v follow_v with_o this_o marsilius_n of_o pâ—dua_n there_o join_v in_o opinion_n john_n of_o gandune_n and_o they_o both_o hold_v that_o pâ—strâ—mo_fw-it clerk_n be_v and_o shall_v be_v subject_a to_o secular_a power_n both_o in_o payment_n of_o tribute_n and_o in_o judgement_n special_o not_o ecclesiastical_a so_o that_o they_o stand_v against_o the_o exemption_n of_o clerk_n michael_n cesenas_n general_n of_o the_o order_n of_o franciscan_n stand_v up_o in_o the_o same_o quarrel_n and_o be_v therefore_o deprive_v of_o his_o dignity_n by_o pope_n john_n the_o two_o and_o twenty_o from_o who_o he_o appeal_v 12._o to_o the_o catholic_a universal_a church_n and_o to_o the_o next_o general_a council_n about_o this_o time_n also_o live_v the_o noble_a florentine_a poet_n dante_n a_o learned_a philosopher_n and_o divine_a who_o write_v a_o book_n against_o the_o pope_n concern_v the_o monarchy_n of_o the_o emperor_n but_o for_o take_v part_n with_o he_o the_o pope_n banish_v he_o ecclesiastâ—_n but_o of_o all_o the_o rest_n our_o countryman_n ockam_n stick_v close_o to_o the_o emperor_n to_o who_o he_o say_v ockam_n that_o if_o he_o will_v defend_v he_o with_o the_o sword_n he_o again_o will_v defend_v he_o with_o the_o word_n ockam_n argue_v the_o case_n and_o incline_v to_o this_o opinion_n that_o 4._o in_o temporal_a matter_n the_o pope_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o emperor_n in_o as_o much_o as_o christ_n himself_o as_o he_o be_v man_n profess_v that_o pilate_n have_v power_n to_o judge_v he_o give_v of_o god_n as_o also_o that_o neither_o peter_n nor_o any_o of_o the_o apostle_n have_v temporal_a power_n give_v they_o by_o christ_n and_o hereof_o he_o give_v testimony_n 3._o from_o bernard_n and_o gregory_n ockams_n write_n be_v so_o displease_v to_o the_o pope_n as_o that_o he_o excommunicate_v he_o for_o his_o labour_n and_o cause_v his_o treatise_n or_o work_n of_o ninety_o day_n as_o also_o his_o dialogue_n to_o be_v put_v into_o the_o black_a bill_n of_o book_n prohibit_v and_o forbid_v 709._o it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o ockam_n submit_v his_o write_n to_o the_o censure_n and_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n but_o as_o he_o say_v 22._o to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_a not_o of_o the_o church_n malignant_a the_o same_o ockam_n speak_v excellent_o in_o the_o point_n of_o general_a counsel_n he_o hold_v 84._o that_o counsel_n be_v not_o call_v general_a because_o they_o be_v congregat_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a pope_n and_o that_o ibid._n if_o prince_n and_o layman_n please_v they_o may_v be_v present_a &_o have_v to_o deal_v with_o matter_n treat_v in_o general_a counsel_n that_o 25._o a_o general_a council_n or_o that_o congregation_n which_o be_v common_o repute_v a_o general_a council_n by_o the_o world_n may_v err_v in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o in_o case_n such_o a_o general_a council_n shall_v err_v yet_o god_n will_v not_o leave_v his_o church_n destitute_a of_o all_o mean_n of_o save_a truth_n but_o will_v raise_v up_o spiritual_a child_n to_o abraham_n out_o of_o the_o rubbish_n of_o the_o laiety_n despise_a christian_n and_o disperse_v catholic_n 2d_o we_o have_v hear_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o learned_a abroad_o touch_v jurisdiction_n regal_a and_o papal_a let_v we_o now_o see_v the_o practice_n of_o our_o own_o church_n and_o state_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n edward_n the_o three_o sundry_a express_a statute_n be_v make_v 1._o that_o if_o any_o procure_v any_o provision_n from_o rome_n of_o any_o abbey_n priory_n or_o benefice_n in_o england_n in_o destruction_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o holy_a religion_n if_o any_o man_n sue_v any_o process_n out_o of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o procure_v any_o personal_a citation_n from_o rome_n upon_o cause_n who_o cognisance_n and_o final_a discussion_n pertain_v to_o the_o king_n court_n that_o they_o shall_v be_v put_v out_o of_o the_o king_n protection_n and_o their_o land_n good_n and_o chattel_n forfeit_v to_o the_o king_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n richard_n the_o second_o it_o be_v enact_v 5._o that_o no_o appeal_v shall_v thenceforth_o be_v make_v to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n upon_o the_o penalty_n of_o a_o praemunire_n which_o extend_v to_o perpetual_a banishment_n and_o loss_n of_o all_o their_o land_n and_o good_n the_o word_n of_o the_o statute_n be_v 5._o if_o any_o purchase_n or_o pursue_v
'_o argomento_n fin_fw-fr che_fw-it virtute_fw-la all_o svo_fw-la marito_fw-la piacque_fw-la the_o evangelist_n meet_v with_o you_o well_o you_o romish_n pastors_n when_o he_o do_v tell_v how_o he_o do_v see_v the_o woman_n which_o sit_v on_o the_o water_n that_o foul_a witch_n to_o play_v the_o whore_n with_o king_n that_o beast_n that_o bear_v be_v with_o seven_o horn_n at_o least_o and_o have_v the_o sign_n of_o some_o ten_o more_o to_o appease_v her_o husband_n by_o their_o power_n the_o author_n allude_v to_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n of_o the_o great_a whore_n that_o sitteh_a on_o many_o water_n revelat._n 17.1_o and_o of_o the_o beast_n that_o bear_v she_o which_o have_v seven_o head_n and_o ten_o horn_n vers_fw-la 7._o with_o who_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n commit_v fornication_n chap._n 18._o v._n 3._o francis_n petrarch_n the_o laureate_a poet_n and_o archdeacon_n of_o parma_n a_o man_n excellent_o skill_v in_o the_o scripture_n and_o one_o who_o as_o trithemius_n say_v eccles._n revive_v learning_n after_o it_o have_v be_v a_o long_a time_n decay_v speak_v more_o full_o say_v 1._o del_fw-it '_o empia_n babylonia_n and_o '_o è_fw-gr fugitta_o ogni_fw-la vergogna_fw-it and_o '_o ogni_fw-la bene_fw-la è_fw-la fuori_fw-la albergo_fw-la di_fw-mi dolour_n madre_fw-mi d'_fw-fr errori_fw-la son_n fugitt_v '_o â—o_o per_fw-la allongar_fw-la la_fw-fr vita_fw-la out_o of_o wicked_a babylon_n by_o god_n help_n at_o length_n i_o be_o go_v from_o which_o all_o shame_n be_v banish_v from_o which_o all_o good_a be_v vanish_v the_o lodge_n of_o grief_n and_o misery_n the_o mother_n of_o all_o heresy_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v as_o roundly_o 1581._o fontana_n di_fw-it dolore_fw-la albergo_fw-la d'_fw-fr ira_fw-la scola_n d_o errori_fw-la e_fw-la tempiod_n heresia_n gia_n roma_n hor_o babylonia_n falsa_fw-la e_fw-la ria_fw-la per_fw-la cui_fw-la tanto_fw-la si_fw-la piagne_fw-la e_fw-la si_fw-la sospira_fw-la o_o fucina_fw-la d'_fw-fr inganni_fw-la o_o prigion_n d'_fw-fr ira_fw-la ove_fw-la '_o i_o be_v more_o e_z '_o i_fw-it mal_fw-fr si_fw-fr nutre_fw-fr e_o cria_fw-fr di_fw-it vivi_fw-la inferno_fw-la un_fw-fr grand_fw-mi mira_fw-la col_fw-fr fia_fw-mi se_fw-la christo_fw-la teco_fw-la all_o sine_fw-la non_fw-la sad_a ira_fw-la wellspring_n of_o grief_n and_o fierce_a wrath_n hospital_n the_o school_n of_o error_n temple_n of_o heresy_n once_o rome_n now_o babylon_n most_o wicked_a all_o with_o sigh_n and_o tear_n bewail_v thy_o piteous_a fall_n thou_o mother_n of_o deceit_n bulwark_n of_o tyranny_n truth_n persecuter_n nurse_n of_o iniquity_n the_o living_n hell_n a_o miracle_n it_o will_v be_v if_o christ_n in_o fury_n come_v not_o against_o thou_o most_o shameless_a whore_n these_o say_n of_o petrarch_n do_v so_o gall_v the_o pope_n that_o pius_fw-la quintus_fw-la have_v cause_v three_o sonnet_n to_o be_v raze_v 21._o out_o of_o petrarch_n and_o so_o indeed_o i_o find_v in_o the_o petrarch_n which_o use_v mancano_fw-mi three_fw-mi sonnetti_fw-mi 1600._o that_o three_o sonnet_n be_v want_v but_o that_o which_o i_o have_v allege_v be_v find_v in_o the_o basil_n edition_n pap_n bellarmine_n say_v 21._o that_o petrarch_n speak_v thus_o of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o not_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o rome_n corruption_n in_o manner_n not_o in_o doctrine_n prot._n this_o answer_n will_v not_o serve_v for_o though_o petrarch_n may_v mean_v the_o court_n by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n and_o by_o impute_v to_o it_o covetousness_n and_o licentiousness_n yet_o when_o he_o charge_v rome_n with_o idolatry_n and_o call_v it_o the_o temple_n of_o heresy_n can_v this_o be_v intend_v of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o corruption_n only_o in_o point_n of_o life_n beside_o if_o any_o shall_v think_v that_o petrarch_n speak_v thus_o only_o in_o a_o poetical_a vein_n he_o be_v the_o same_o man_n in_o prose_n in_o his_o latin_a epistle_n for_o therein_o address_v his_o speech_n to_o the_o sea_n of_o rome_n 729._o he_o say_v thou_o be_v that_o famous_a or_o rather_o infamous_a hâ—rlot_n which_o commit_v fornication_n with_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n the_o self_n sâ—me_v strumpet_n thou_o be_v which_o the_o sacred_a evangelist_n see_v in_o the_o spirit_n the_o self_n sâ—me_n i_o say_v thou_o be_v and_o no_o other_o have_v thy_o seâ—t_n upon_o many_o water_n then_o he_o speak_v of_o her_o doom_n say_v ibid._n what_o other_o end_n do_v thou_o expect_v but_o the_o same_o prophesy_v by_o john_n great_a babylon_n be_v fall_v be_v fall_v and_o make_v a_o habitation_n for_o devil_n but_o thou_o my_o dear_a friend_n with_o the_o same_o apostle_n hear_v another_o voice_n speak_v from_o heaven_n come_v out_o of_o she_o my_o people_n and_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o iniquity_n that_o so_o you_o may_v receive_v none_o of_o her_o stripe_n to_o these_o two_o italian_n to_o make_v up_o a_o triumvirate_n of_o famous_a poet_n we_o may_v join_v our_o english_a laureate_a sir_n geoffry_n chaucer_n this_o noble_a knight_n who_o by_o marriage_n be_v brother_n in_o law_n to_o john_n of_o gaunt_n duke_n of_o lancaster_n find_v fault_n with_o the_o faith_n as_o well_o as_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o romanist_n in_o his_o day_n as_o may_v appear_v by_o these_o instance_n follow_v of_o st._n peter_n successor_n he_o say_v chaucer_n in_o the_o ploughman_n tale_n apostle_n peter_n be_v never_o so_o grâ—at_a a_o fool_n to_o leave_v hâ—s_a gate_n key_n with_o such_o a_o pope_n lorrell_n or_o take_v sâ—ch_o curse_v such_o a_o tool_n he_o be_v advise_v nothing_o well_o i_o trow_v they_o have_v the_o key_n of_o hell_n their_o master_n be_v of_o that_o place_n martial_n for_o there_o they_o dressen_v they_o to_o dwell_v and_o with_o false_a lucifer_n there_o to_o fall_v they_o be_v as_o proud_a as_o lucifer_n as_o angry_a and_o as_o envious_a from_o good_a faith_n they_o be_v full_a far_o in_o covetise_n they_o be_v curious_a this_o and_o much_o more_o do_v he_o utter_v in_o the_o person_n of_o a_o simple_a ploughman_n imply_v thereby_o that_o the_o mean_a countryâ—body_n in_o those_o day_n can_v out_o of_o god_n word_n tell_v what_o be_v right_a and_o religious_a and_o what_o otherwise_o yea_o and_o tax_v the_o wickedness_n and_o blindness_n of_o the_o romanist_n in_o those_o day_n touch_v their_o shrift_n relic_n pardon_n and_o merit_n of_o work_n he_o say_v as_o follow_v friar_n full_o sweet_o hear_v he_o confession_n and_o pleasant_a be_v his_o absolution_n he_o be_v a_o easy_a man_n to_o give_v penance_n thâ—re_o as_o he_o wâ—st_v to_o hâ—ve_v a_o good_a pittance_n for_o unto_o a_o poor_a order_n for_o to_o give_v be_v sign_n that_o a_o man_n be_v well_o yshrive_v for_o many_o a_o man_n be_v so_o hard_a of_o heart_n that_o he_o may_v not_o weep_v though_o he_o smart_v therefore_o in_o stead_n of_o weep_v and_o of_o prayer_n man_n must_v give_v silver_n to_o the_o poor_a friar_n touch_v the_o pardoner_n he_o say_v tale_n ne_o be_v there_o such_o another_o pardoner_n for_o in_o his_o male_n have_v he_o a_o pillowbere_n which_o as_o he_o say_v be_v our_o lady_n veil_n he_o say_v he_o have_v a_o gobbet_n of_o the_o sail_n that_o saint_n peter_n have_v when_o that_o he_o go_v upon_o the_o sea_n till_o jesu_n christ_n he_o shend_v in_o the_o pardoner_n tale_n he_o say_v chaucer_n my_o holy_a pardon_n may_v you_o all_o warish_n so_o that_o you_o offer_v noble_n or_o starling_n other_o â—lsâ—_n silver_n spoon_n brooch_n or_o ring_n bow_v your_o head_n under_o this_o bull_n come_n up_o â—e_a wife_n and_o offer_v of_o your_o wool_n your_o name_n hâ—re_v i_o entâ—r_v in_o my_o roll_n anon_o into_o the_o blâ—sse_n of_o heaven_n shâ—ll_v you_o all_o go_v i_o you_o assoil_v by_o my_o high_a power_n you_o that_o offeren_n as_o clean_a and_o eke_o clear_a as_o you_o be_v bear_v and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v chaucer_n the_o cleanness_n and_o the_o fast_n of_o we_o freer_n make_v that_o christ_n accept_v our_o prayer_n in_o the_o romant_n of_o the_o rose_n he_o appli_v the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n to_o that_o sea_n say_v chauc_v of_o antichrist_n man_n be_o i_o of_o which_o that_o christ_n say_v open_o they_o have_v habit_n of_o holiness_n and_o live_v in_o such_o wickedness_n take_v now_o a_o taste_n of_o the_o question_n which_o in_o the_o person_n of_o jack_n vpland_n he_o move_v to_o the_o friar_n friar_n say_v he_o vplâ—â—d_n why_o make_v you_o man_n believe_v that_o your_o golden_a mass_n trental_n sing_v of_o you_o to_o take_v therefore_o five_o or_o ten_o shilling_n at_o the_o lest_o mass_n will_v bring_v soul_n out_o of_o purgatory_n if_o this_o be_v sooth_n certes_o you_o may_v bring_v all_o soul_n out_o of_o pain_n and_o that_o will_v you_o nought_o and_o then_o you_o be_v out_o of_o charity_n freere_n what_o charity_n be_v this_o to_o press_v upon_o a_o rich_a man_n supererogation_n and_o to_o entice_v he_o to_o die_v
old_a time_n against_o one_o prophet_n of_o god_n there_o be_v find_v eight_o hundred_o and_o fifty_o prophet_n of_o baal_n so_o at_o this_o day_n in_o this_o cause_n how_o many_o o_o lord_n do_v now_o sight_n with_o pelagius_n for_o freewill_n against_o thy_o free_a grace_n and_o against_o paul_n the_o spiritual_a champion_n of_o grace_n how_o many_o at_o this_o day_n reject_v free_a grace_n and_o only_o declare_v freewill_n to_o be_v sufficient_a unto_o salvation_n for_o the_o whole_a world_n almost_o be_v go_v after_o pelagius_n into_o error_n arise_v therefore_o o_o lord_n and_o judge_v thy_o own_o cause_n now_o also_o live_v that_o famous_a preacher_n taulerus_n at_o strasbrough_n in_o germany_n bellarmine_n tell_v eccles._n we_o that_o eckius_fw-la luther_n great_a antagonist_n suspect_v taulerus_n that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o sound_a catholic_a but_o lewes_n blosius_n have_v notable_o defend_v he_o the_o truth_n be_v his_o judgement_n be_v reasonable_a clear_a consider_v the_o time_n wherein_o he_o live_v for_o instance_n sake_n he_o say_v ult_n there_o be_v many_o and_o they_o of_o the_o religious_a sort_n that_o have_v forsake_v the_o fountain_n of_o live_a water_n and_o dig_v themselves_o pit_n that_o can_v hold_v no_o water_n jerem._n 2.13_o and_o these_o say_v he_o be_v whole_o addict_v to_o their_o own_o iâ—stitutes_n order_n und_fw-ge outward_a exercise_n now_o though_o they_o perform_v many_o and_o great_a work_n in_o appearance_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o their_o go_n on_o procession_n and_o pilgrimage_n to_o procure_v pardon_n and_o indulgence_n as_o they_o call_v they_o it_o be_v not_o all_o their_o orison_n their_o knock_n on_o their_o breast_n their_o gaze_v on_o curious_a picture_n and_o image_n and_o their_o bow_n of_o the_o knee_n before_o they_o all_o this_o say_v he_o 22._o will_v not_o make_v their_o service_n acceptable_a to_o god_n and_o why_o because_o that_o in_o do_v this_o they_o direct_v not_o their_o affection_n and_o intention_n unto_o god_n but_o divert_v they_o to_o the_o creature_n he_o say_v 11._o there_o be_v many_o that_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o religious_a who_o take_v great_a pain_n in_o set_a fast_n wake_n and_o vigil_n orison_n and_o frequent_a shrift_n and_o think_v they_o shall_v be_v save_v and_o justify_v by_o these_o bodily_a exercise_n but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v so_o for_o god_n require_v the_o heart_n he_o say_v allege_v the_o prophet_n isaiah_n 64.6_o that_o all_o our_o righteousness_n be_v as_o filthy_a elout_n and_o that_o therefore_o we_o must_v not_o put_v our_o trust_n or_o repose_v our_o conâ—â—dence_n in_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v we_o be_v it_o our_o word_n or_o work_n but_o in_o god_n he_o commend_v unto_o we_o â—ydonis_fw-la the_o practice_n of_o the_o woman_n of_o canaan_n and_o far_o say_v he_o know_v a_o virgin_n who_o take_v the_o like_a course_n and_o obtain_v her_o request_n now_o we_o know_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o woman_n of_o canaan_n of_o who_o s._n chrysostome_n long_o before_o he_o observe_v 5._o that_o she_o entreat_v not_o james_n nor_o john_n nor_o come_v to_o saint_n peter_n but_o break_v through_o the_o whole_a company_n of_o they_o say_v i_o have_v no_o need_n of_o a_o mediator_n but_o take_v repentance_n with_o i_o for_o a_o spokesman_n i_o come_v to_o the_o fountain_n itself_o by_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v we_o see_v what_o taulerus_n think_v touch_v humane_a tradition_n man_n merit_n and_o saintly_o invocation_n in_o this_o age_n also_o live_v gregorius_n ariminensis_n who_o vega_n style_v 6._o the_o most_o able_a and_o careful_a defender_n of_o st._n augustine_n this_o learned_a schoolman_n in_o his_o book_n upon_o the_o sentence_n have_v diligent_o confute_v divers_a tenet_n which_o be_v now_o hold_v by_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n touch_v predestination_n original_a sin_n freewill_n the_o merit_n of_o work_n and_o other_o point_n pap_n you_o have_v produce_v divers_a witness_n but_o mr._n briereley_o except_v against_o they_o margin_n and_o namely_o against_o nilus_n as_o erroneous_a touch_v the_o proceed_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o also_o a_o profess_a adversary_n to_o the_o roman_a church_n insomuch_o as_o his_o book_n be_v put_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o book_n forbid_v 1611._o and_o as_o for_o john_n de_fw-fr rupe_n scissa_fw-la william_n of_o st._n amour_n petrus_n blesensis_n ockam_n and_o scotus_n they_o be_v such_o as_o only_o reprooved_a the_o life_n and_o manner_n of_o the_o clergy_n 328._o prot._n if_o you_o bar_v nilus_n from_o witness_v on_o our_o behalf_n because_o he_o err_v in_o the_o point_n mention_v by_o the_o like_a reason_n may_v we_o challenge_v damascen_n who_o you_o usual_o produce_v on_o your_o behalf_n as_o also_o other_o of_o the_o greek_a church_n neither_o can_v you_o disable_v his_o testimony_n because_o he_o write_v against_o the_o pope_n primacy_n and_o purgatory_n he_o have_v no_o personal_a quarrel_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o aught_o we_o know_v he_o may_v give_v his_o judgement_n on_o these_o point_n and_o be_v unpartial_a if_o the_o pope_n forbid_v his_o book_n there_o be_v other_o good_a man_n that_o approve_v it_o and_o that_o for_o the_o proof_n and_o reason_n which_o he_o bring_v touch_v the_o other_o exception_n for_o the_o prevent_v â—hereof_o i_o have_v purposely_o give_v instance_n in_o this_o catalogue_n in_o point_n of_o faith_n and_o spare_o allege_v such_o as_o only_o tax_v romish_a corruption_n in_o life_n and_o manner_n which_o yet_o be_v ofttimes_o accompany_v with_o error_n in_o judgement_n for_o as_o ockam_n say_v 26._o because_o evil_a manner_n blind_v the_o judgement_n therefore_o every_o assembly_n which_o may_v err_v notorious_o in_o manner_n may_v err_v against_o the_o faith_n beside_o william_n of_o st._n amour_n as_o have_v be_v say_v oppose_v their_o monkish_a vow_n which_o be_v a_o doctrinal_a point_n ockam_n oppose_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n which_o be_v a_o dogmatic_a point_n peter_n of_o bloix_n and_o john_n the_o rupe-scissa_a hold_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v antichrist_n and_o ockam_n and_o scotus_n hold_v with_o we_o in_o divers_a doctrinal_a point_n and_o now_o have_v clear_v this_o coast_n i_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o our_o countryman_n john_n wickliff_n he_o be_v bear_v in_o the_o north_n where_o there_o be_v near_o to_o the_o place_n where_o i_o live_v a_o ancient_a and_o worshipful_a house_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o wickliff_n of_o wickliff_n he_o flourish_v about_o the_o year_n 1371._o be_v fellow_n of_o merton-colledge_n master_n of_o balioll-colledge_n in_o oxford_n where_o he_o commence_a doctor_n and_o be_v choose_v reader_n in_o divinity_n in_o his_o public_a lecture_n at_o oxford_n he_o show_v himself_o a_o learned_a schoolman_n in_o his_o ordinary_a sermon_n a_o faithful_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n for_o who_o use_n and_o benefit_n he_o translate_v the_o whole_a bible_n into_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n one_o copy_n whereof_o write_v with_o his_o own_o hand_n be_v extant_a in_o st._n john_n baptist_n college_n in_o oxford_n in_o his_o write_n he_o speak_v and_o teach_v against_o the_o then_o corrupred_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o special_o against_o the_o order_n of_o the_o beg_a friar_n exhibit_v a_o complaint_n to_o rhe_n king_n and_o parliament_n against_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n which_o thing_n create_v he_o the_o hatred_n of_o divers_a prelate_n but_o many_o good_a man_n favour_v he_o pap_n be_v there_o many_o that_o take_v part_n with_o wickliff_n and_o follow_v his_o doctrine_n and_o be_v those_o of_o the_o better_a rank_n or_o only_o some_o mean_a person_n prot._n he_o be_v high_o favour_v of_o the_o nobility_n the_o city_n of_o london_n and_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n he_o be_v public_o bear_v out_o as_o parson_n confess_v 36._o by_o john_n of_o gant_n and_o lord_n henry_n percy_n the_o one_o of_o they_o duke_n of_o lancaster_n the_o other_o marshal_n of_o england_n and_o walsingham_n say_v 205._o that_o when_o wickliff_n personal_o appear_v before_o the_o prelate_n who_o purpose_v to_o put_v the_o pope_n mandate_n in_o execution_n lewis_n clifford_n come_v with_o a_o prohibition_n from_o the_o queen_n charge_v they_o not_o to_o give_v sentence_n against_o he_o whereupon_o they_o be_v sore_o fright_v and_o desist_v in_o like_a sort_n another_o time_n he_o escape_v their_o hand_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o citizen_n burgess_n and_o commons_o of_o london_n as_o the_o same_o walsingham_n say_v 206._o and_o indeed_o the_o londoner_n favour_v he_o so_o much_o that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n it_o stay_v the_o prelate_n from_o far_a proceed_n against_o he_o but_o that_o which_o walsingham_n most_o admire_v be_v this_o that_o wickliff_n opinion_n be_v not_o only_o entertain_v in_o city_n and_o town_n but_o even_o in_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n itself_o where_o be_v as_o he_o say_v 285._o the_o very_a height_n and_o
top_n of_o wisdom_n and_o learning_n neither_o do_v some_o young_a student_n only_o follow_v he_o but_o even_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o university_n master_n robert_n rig_v vicechancellor_a and_o the_o two_o proctor_n take_v part_n with_o he_o as_o also_o nicholas_n herford_n john_n ashton_n of_o mâ—rton-colledge_n john_n ashwarby_n of_o oriel-colledge_n pastor_n of_o st._n mary_n church_n these_o be_v preacher_n and_o bachelor_n of_o divinity_n join_v with_o he_o and_o be_v question_v on_o that_o behalf_n thomas_n walsingham_n special_o note_n 286._o that_o when_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n have_v send_v wickliff_n condemnation_n to_o robert_n rig_v chancellor_n of_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n to_o be_v divulge_v he_o appoint_v they_o to_o preach_v that_o day_n who_o he_o know_v to_o be_v most_o zealous_a follower_n of_o wickliff_n and_o among_o other_o he_o ordain_v one_o philip_n repington_n a_o cannon_n of_o leycester_n to_o preach_v on_o corpus_fw-la christi_fw-la day_n who_o conclude_v his_o sermon_n with_o these_o word_n for_o speculative_a doctrine_n say_v he_o such_o as_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v i_o will_v set_v a_o bar_n on_o my_o lip_n while_o god_n have_v otherwise_o instruct_v or_o illuminate_v the_o heart_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o afterward_o when_o bull_n come_v thick_a from_o rome_n from_o the_o two_o gregory_n the_o eleven_o and_o twelve_o against_o wickliff_n and_o his_o doctrine_n the_o whole_a university_n give_v a_o testimony_n in_o favour_n of_o he_o under_o their_o seal_n in_o their_o congregation_n house_n in_o these_o word_n among_o other_o 5._o god_n forbid_v that_o our_o prelate_n shall_v have_v condemn_v a_o man_n of_o suâ—h_a honesty_n for_o a_o heretic_n but_o there_o be_v nothing_o that_o may_v more_o ample_o testify_v the_o spread_a of_o his_o doctrine_n than_o a_o act_n of_o parliament_n in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n richard_n the_o second_o where_o it_o be_v relate_v 5._o that_o there_o be_v divers_a preach_v daily_o not_o only_o in_o church_n and_o churchyard_n but_o also_o in_o market_n fair_n and_o other_o open_a place_n where_o a_o great_a congregation_n of_o people_n be_v divers_a sermon_n contain_v heresy_n and_o notorious_a error_n for_o so_o they_o please_v to_o style_v it_o in_o those_o day_n pap_n be_v wickliff_n doctrine_n follow_v after_o his_o death_n prot._n that_o which_o wickliff_n teach_v be_v neither_o bear_v with_o he_o nor_o die_v with_o he_o indeed_o if_o either_o the_o strength_n or_o policy_n of_o man_n can_v have_v make_v it_o away_o it_o have_v not_o continue_v as_o it_o do_v to_o this_o day_n for_o in_o the_o year_n 1378._o pope_n gregory_n the_o eleven_o direct_v his_o bull_n to_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o article_n of_o that_o learned_a man_n even_o rome_n itself_o ring_v of_o his_o opinion_n in_o that_o university_n and_o walsingam_n say_v 200._o that_o the_o pope_n tax_v the_o head_n of_o the_o university_n for_o the_o sleight_n care_v they_o take_v in_o the_o suppress_n of_o wickliff_n doctrine_n and_o the_o same_o walsingham_n complain_v that_o those_o of_o the_o university_n be_v long_a time_n in_o suspense_n whether_o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o pope_n bull_n with_o honour_n or_o reject_v it_o with_o reproach_n afterward_o gregory_n the_o twelve_o direct_v another_o bull_n to_o oxford_n against_o wickliff_n thomas_n arundel_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n hold_v a_o council_n at_o oxford_n and_o procure_v a_o visitation_n and_o sharp_a inquisition_n against_o the_o head_n of_o college_n hall_n and_o other_o suspect_v of_o wicklevisme_n or_o lollardy_n and_o this_o constitution_n be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o linwood_n fâ—â—aliter_fw-la now_o this_o be_v but_o a_o provincial_n constitution_n in_o come_v the_o council_n of_o constance_n and_o condemn_v wickliff_n cause_v his_o bone_n to_o be_v take_v up_o wickliff_n and_o burn_v forty_o year_n neuâ—â—r_n after_o his_o death_n and_o burial_n and_o this_o mandate_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v execute_v by_o richard_n fleming_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n as_o linwood_n testify_v who_o live_v at_o the_o time_n when_o this_o be_v do_v to_o wit_n in_o the_o year_n 1428._o and_o thus_o be_v the_o canonical_a censure_n pass_v upon_o wickliff_n and_o his_o adherent_n now_o the_o secular_a power_n join_v with_o they_o for_o in_o the_o day_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o four_o and_o five_o there_o be_v make_v the_o statute_n de_fw-fr haeretico_fw-la comburendo_fw-la 15â—_n whereby_o the_o wicklevist_n and_o lollard_n be_v adjudge_v to_o be_v burn_v after_o this_o king_n edward_n the_o four_o send_v mandatory_a letter_n to_o the_o governor_n in_o oxford_n to_o make_v search_n for_o wickliff_n book_n and_o to_o burn_v they_o and_o according_o the_o master_n and_o doctor_n do_v here_o be_v now_o both_o his_o bone_n and_o his_o book_n burn_v they_o think_v belike_o to_o make_v sure_a work_n and_o never_o to_o hear_v more_o of_o the_o man_n again_o but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o out_o of_o his_o ash_n as_o it_o be_v there_o arise_v another_o phoenix_n and_o generation_n of_o wicklevist_n which_o renew_v his_o memory_n &_o doctrine_n belike_o then_o there_o be_v many_o that_o follow_v his_o doctrine_n or_o else_o why_o make_v they_o so_o much_o ado_n what_o need_v so_o many_o statute_n letter_n and_o proclamation_n so_o many_o bull_n counsel_n and_o constitution_n indeed_o there_o be_v many_o in_o oxford_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o they_o of_o good_a note_n who_o embrace_v wickliff_n opinion_n after_o his_o decease_n as_o namely_o etc._n laurence_n redman_n master_n of_o art_n david_n sawtree_n a_o divine_a william_n jones_n thomas_n brightwell_n william_n haulam_fw-la a_o civilian_n ralph_n greenhurst_n fellow_n of_o new-colledge_n as_o also_o one_o walter_n bruit_n a_o layman_n mention_v by_o one_o william_n wideford_n a_o great_a papist_n this_o wideford_n write_v against_o wickliff_n mention_n 110._o a_o book_n of_o his_o own_o send_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o hereford_n in_o confutation_n of_o the_o book_n of_o walter_n bruit_n in_o a_o word_n wickliff_n doctrine_n be_v not_o contain_v within_o england_n only_o but_o it_o give_v light_a to_o other_o country_n also_o insomuch_o as_o one_o peter_n pain_n 157._o who_o be_v wickliff_n scholar_n and_o be_v send_v with_o other_o legate_n to_o the_o council_n at_o basil_n go_v into_o bohemia_n whither_o he_o carry_v with_o he_o some_o of_o wickliff_n book_n some_o part_n where_o of_o john_n hussâ—_n translate_v into_o his_o mother_n tongue_n as_o cochleus_fw-la say_v 8._o who_o also_o report_n 7._o how_o one_o of_o the_o bishop_n write_v to_o he_o out_o of_o england_n that_o he_o have_v two_o volume_n of_o wickliff_n which_o be_v almost_o as_o large_a as_o saint_n augustine_n work_n pap_n what_o teach_v wickliff_n teach_v he_o as_o you_o do_v prot._n he_o teach_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n that_o we_o do_v as_o may_v appear_v by_o a_o treatise_n jamâ—â—_n of_o wickliff_n conformity_n with_o the_o now_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o discipline_n beside_o we_o may_v take_v a_o taste_n of_o his_o tenet_n out_o of_o his_o treatise_n against_o the_o order_n of_o friar_n wherein_o he_o say_v as_o follow_v first_o 18._o friar_n seyen_v that_o their_o religion_n find_fw-mi on_o sinful_a man_n be_v more_o perfect_a than_o that_o religion_n or_o order_n which_o christ_n himself_o make_v friar_n pursuen_o true_a priest_n and_o let_v they_o to_o preach_v the_o gospel_n ibid._n they_o pursuen_o priest_n for_o they_o reproven_v their_o sin_n as_o god_n bid_v both_o to_o burn_v they_o and_o the_o gospel_n of_o â—hrist_n write_v in_o english_a to_o most_o learning_n of_o our_o nation_n friar_n send_v out_o idiot_n full_a of_o covetise_n to_o preach_v not_o the_o gospel_n but_o chronicle_n fable_n and_o leasing_n to_o please_v the_o people_n and_o to_o rob_v they_o 13._o friar_n 15._o by_o letter_n of_o fraternity_n deceve_v the_o people_n in_o faith_n robben_fw-mi they_o of_o temporal_a good_n and_o maken_v the_o people_n to_o trust_v more_o in_o dead_a parchment_n seal_v with_o leasing_n and_o in_o vain_a prayer_n of_o hypocrite_n than_o in_o the_o help_n of_o god_n friar_n 16._o perverten_a the_o right_a faith_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o auter_n and_o bringen_fw-mi a_o new_a heresy_n they_o say_v it_o be_v a_o accident_n without_o subject_n which_o heresy_n come_v never_o into_o the_o church_n till_o the_o foul_a fiend_n satanas_fw-la be_v unbounden_a after_o a_o thousand_o year_n friar_n 19_o be_v make_v bishop_n robben_fw-mi man_n by_o extortion_n as_o in_o punish_v of_o sin_n for_o money_n and_o suffren_a man_n to_o lie_v in_o sin_n get_v of_o antichrist_n false_a exemption_n friar_n 20._o teachen_fw-ge lord_n and_o namely_o lady_n that_o if_o they_o dyen_v in_o francis_n habit_n they_o shall_v never_o come_v in_o hell_n for_o the_o virtue_n thereof_o man_n sayen_v
kind_n that_o be_v sacramentaliter_fw-la &_o figuraliter_fw-la by_o way_n of_o sacrament_n &_o figurative_o to_o wit_n damnatus_fw-la as_o saint_n john_n baptist_n figurative_o be_v helias_n and_o not_o personal_o so_o he_o say_v damnatus_fw-la of_o the_o consecrate_a host_n that_o it_o be_v christ_n body_n in_o figure_n and_o true_a bread_n in_o nature_n or_o which_o be_v all_o one_o true_a bread_n natural_o and_o christ_n body_n figurative_o and_o wickliff_n be_v very_o confident_a in_o his_o opinion_n for_o he_o say_v 64._o that_o the_o three_o part_n of_o the_o clergy_n of_o england_n will_v be_v ready_a to_o defend_v the_o same_o upon_o pain_n of_o lose_v of_o their_o life_n cum_fw-la non_fw-la fuerit_fw-la materia_fw-la martyrij_fw-la plus_fw-la laudanda_fw-la there_o be_v no_o better_a cause_n of_o martyrdom_n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n to_o speak_v proper_o say_v durand_n a_o the_o same_o reverence_n and_o respect_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o sampler_n or_o person_n represent_v be_v not_o to_o be_v give_v to_o the_o image_n sign_n or_o representee_n neither_o aught_o the_o imagâ—_n to_o be_v adore_v with_o latria_n or_o divine_a worship_n for_o any_o reference_n or_o relation_n it_o have_v to_o the_o thing_n represent_v thereby_o holcot_n also_o a_o principal_a schooleman_n say_v 524._o no_o adoration_n be_v due_a to_o a_o image_n neither_o be_v it_o lawful_a to_o worship_v any_o image_n and_o his_o reason_n be_v this_o latria_n or_o divine_a worship_n be_v due_a only_a unto_o god_n but_o the_o image_n of_o god_n be_v not_o god_n therefore_o latria_n or_o divine_a worship_n be_v not_o due_a unto_o a_o image_n otherwise_o say_v he_o the_o creator_n and_o the_o creature_n shall_v both_o be_v adore_v with_o one_o honour_n by_o this_o we_o see_v the_o tenet_n of_o thomas_n aquinas_n control_v who_o teach_v 3._o that_o the_o crucifix_n and_o image_n of_o christ_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o adore_v with_o the_o selfsame_o honour_n to_o wit_n of_o latria_n that_o christ_n jesus_n himself_o be_v to_o be_v honour_v with_o durand_n also_o hold_v 15._o that_o it_o be_v utter_o unlawful_a to_o picture_n or_o represent_v the_o trinity_n or_o god_n otherwise_o than_o as_o in_o christ_n he_o take_v our_o flesh_n and_o be_v find_v among_o we_o as_o man_n wickliff_n be_v of_o opinion_n 6._o that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o banish_v image_n clean_o out_o of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o this_o purpose_n he_o allege_v that_o note_a saying_n of_o epiphanius_n and_o according_a to_o his_o doctrine_n not_o long_o after_o 358._o william_n nâ—vill_n lâ—wis_n clifford_n thomas_n latimer_n and_o john_n montague_n turn_v out_o image_n out_o of_o certain_a chapel_n within_o their_o jurisdiction_n concern_v prayer_n to_o saint_n whereas_o we_o hold_v it_o vain_a to_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n decease_v unless_o we_o may_v be_v assure_v that_o they_o hear_v and_o understand_v our_o prayer_n and_o behold_v the_o secret_a thought_n of_o our_o heart_n some_o have_v conceit_v the_o glass_n of_o the_o trinity_n according_a to_o that_o of_o gregory_n he_o that_o see_v god_n who_o see_v all_o thing_n can_v but_o see_v all_o thing_n in_o he_o but_o this_o say_n be_v reject_v by_o hugo_n de_fw-fr s._n victore_fw-la as_o we_o hear_v in_o the_o last_o age_n as_o also_o by_o occam_n deuâ—â—_n scotus_n and_o sundry_a other_o excellent_a man_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o they_o see_v god_n face_n to_o face_n 1._o corinth_n 13.12_o yet_o this_o faciall_a vision_n make_v not_o the_o bless_a saint_n to_o know_v all_o thing_n every_o one_o which_o behold_v the_o sun_n do_v not_o behold_v every_o thing_n which_o the_o sun_n effect_v and_o enlighten_v the_o saint_n know_v according_a to_o the_o capacity_n of_o creature_n and_o so_o far_o forth_o only_o as_o it_o please_v god_n and_o be_v sufficient_a for_o their_o happiness_n so_o that_o this_o glass_n of_o the_o trinity_n do_v not_o represent_v thing_n according_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o a_o natural_a glass_n but_o as_o speculum_fw-la voluntarium_fw-la such_o a_o glass_n as_o make_v reflection_n of_o such_o notice_n as_o god_n be_v please_v to_o manifest_v more_o or_o less_o when_o in_o what_o manner_n and_o to_o what_o person_n himself_o please_v gregorius_n ariminensis_n resolve_v peremptory_o nâ—stâ—orum_fw-la that_o neither_o saint_n nor_o angel_n know_v the_o secret_n of_o our_o heart_n but_o that_o this_o be_v reserve_v as_o peculiar_a to_o god_n alone_o beside_o there_o want_v not_o some_o who_o in_o this_o dark_a age_n of_o the_o papacy_n hold_v it_o superfluous_a to_o pray_v to_o the_o saint_n insomuch_o that_o john_n sharp_a in_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n public_o dispute_v these_o two_o question_n of_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o of_o pray_v for_o the_o dead_a 452_o especial_o because_o it_o be_v esteem_v by_o some_o famous_a man_n and_o not_o without_o probability_n that_o such_o suffrage_n and_o prayer_n be_v superfluous_a in_o the_o church_n of_o god_n although_o some_o other_o wise_a man_n think_v the_o contrary_n wickliff_n also_o be_v note_v by_o bellarmine_n sequent_a for_o one_o that_o oppose_v invocation_n of_o saint_n wickliff_n indeed_o say_v as_o follow_v 114_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o very_a great_a folly_n to_o leave_v the_o fountain_n which_o be_v at_o hand_n and_o fetch_v water_n a_o far_o off_o out_o of_o a_o muddy_a pool_n who_o will_v make_v a_o scurra_fw-la or_o vain_a fellow_n his_o spokesman_n to_o procure_v he_o access_n and_o audience_n in_o the_o king_n court_n the_o king_n himself_o be_v more_o courteous_a and_o easy_o to_o be_v entreat_v than_o the_o mediator_n who_o the_o petitioner_n use_v where_o bellarmine_n citato_fw-la bid_v we_o by_o the_o way_n observe_v how_o wickliffeâ—_n compare_v the_o saint_n decease_v to_o scurrilous_a person_n and_o trouble_a water_n this_o indeed_o be_v a_o shrewd_a imputation_n but_o wickliff_n present_o express_v his_o own_o meaning_n say_v citato_fw-la the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n although_o they_o be_v no_o scurrilous_a person_n but_o incorporate_v into_o christ_n by_o the_o free_a mercy_n of_o their_o saviour_n yet_o they_o be_v less_o in_o comparison_n of_o he_o than_o any_o mean_a groom_n â—ester_n or_o paraâ—ite_o be_v in_o comparison_n of_o a_o earthly_a king_n now_o what_o great_a harm_n be_v there_o in_o this_o comparison_n job_n compare_v man_n yea_o a_o righteous_a man_n to_o a_o worm_n even_o the_o son_n of_o man_n which_o be_v but_o a_o worm_n job_n 25._o v_o 6._o yea_o but_o the_o word_n scurra_fw-la be_v a_o odious_a term_n so_o it_o be_v indeed_o as_o now_o adays_o it_o be_v use_v the_o vulgar_a interpreter_n use_v the_o word_n scurra_fw-la and_o lyra_n expound_v it_o de_fw-fr vilibus_fw-la perfonis_fw-la of_o mean_a person_n and_o our_o english_a translate_v it_o vain_a fellow_n wehn_n david_n dance_v before_o the_o ark_n michal_n say_v to_o he_o 2d_o the_o king_n uncover_v himself_o to_o day_n in_o the_o eye_n of_o his_o servant_n as_o one_o of_o the_o vain_a fellow_n open_o uncover_v himself_o howsoever_o be_v it_o that_o antichristo_fw-la wickliff_n use_v the_o latin_a word_n scurra_fw-la in_o a_o mollify_v sense_n or_o the_o word_n knave_n in_o the_o english_a time_n we_o know_v be_v the_o emperor_n of_o word_n and_o in_o process_n thereof_o some_o of_o they_o degenerate_a from_o their_o first_o institution_n idiota_fw-la at_o first_o be_v use_v for_o a_o private_a man_n now_o we_o take_v it_o for_o a_o fool_n for_o a_o idiot_n the_o wiseman_n that_o come_v from_o the_o east_n be_v call_v magi_n math._n 2.1_o now_o we_o may_v not_o term_v they_o magician_n for_o that_o be_v to_o call_v they_o sorcerer_n if_o one_o shall_v call_v a_o king_n a_o tyrant_n it_o be_v treason_n or_o a_o wise_a woman_n saga_fw-la he_o will_v be_v hardly_o think_v of_o so_o among_o the_o latin_n fur_n a_o thief_n when_o before_o it_o be_v a_o servant_n virgil._n quid_fw-la faciant_fw-la domini_fw-la audent_fw-la cum_fw-la talia_fw-la fures_fw-la when_o thief_n slave_n thus_o saucy_a be_v what_o will_v their_o master_n dare_v in_o like_a sort_n the_o word_n knave_n sound_v not_o former_o so_o odious_o as_o now_o adays_o it_o do_v for_o chaucer_n tale_n use_v it_o for_o a_o servant_n go_v up_o quoth_v he_o unto_o his_o servant_n knave_n cleape_v at_o his_o door_n call_n and_o knock_v fast_o with_o a_o stone_n and_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n it_o be_v use_v by_o sir_n philip_n sidney_n in_o his_o arcadia_n if_o that_o my_o man_n must_v praise_n hâ—ve_v what_o then_o must_v i_o that_o keep_v the_o knave_n now_o to_o proceed_v wicliffe_n in_o the_o other_o comparison_n allude_v to_o that_o of_o the_o prophet_n 13_o they_o have_v forsake_v i_o the_o fountain_n of_o live_a water_n and_o hew_v they_o out_o cistern_n break_a cistern_n that_o can_v hold_v no_o water_n and_o so_o indeed_o be_v the_o pure_a creature_n in_o
to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o can_v not_o be_v induce_v simple_o and_o absolute_o to_o condemn_v the_o article_n of_o wickliff_n council_n but_o think_v many_o of_o they_o may_v carry_v a_o good_a sense_n and_o that_o the_o author_n of_o they_o be_v a_o man_n that_o carry_v a_o good_a mind_n howsoever_o he_o may_v fail_v in_o some_o thing_n and_o for_o these_o and_o the_o like_a tenet_n and_o reproof_n they_o be_v burn_v at_o constance_n contrary_a to_o the_o public_a faith_n and_o safe_a conduct_n give_v by_o the_o emperor_n yea_o aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n the_o second_o say_v express_o 36._o it_o be_v think_v good_a by_o the_o persuasion_n of_o sigismond_n the_o emperor_n that_o john_n and_o hierome_n shall_v be_v call_v to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n so_o that_o they_o come_v not_o of_o their_o own_o accord_n nor_o yet_o without_o their_o warranty_n and_o safe_a conduct_n but_o the_o father_n of_o the_o counsel_n deal_v ill_o with_o they_o break_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o emperor_n and_o dispence_v with_o the_o breach_n of_o his_o safe-conduct_n as_o be_v of_o no_o force_n without_o they_o because_o forsooth_o faith_n be_v not_o to_o be_v keep_v with_o heretic_n as_o thâ—y_o vain_o allege_v therefore_o these_o poor_a man_n must_v have_v no_o privilege_n of_o their_o passport_n the_o emperor_n say_v campian_n 4._o in_o a_o flourish_n of_o his_o seal_v their_o pass_n but_o the_o christian_a world_n to_o wit_v the_o council_n of_o constance_n great_a than_o caesar_n break_v up_o the_o seal_n and_o void_v the_o imperial_a warranâ—_n notwithstanding_o the_o emperor_n have_v both_o call_v the_o council_n and_o in_o a_o city_n of_o he_o ow_v where_o he_o only_o have_v authority_n and_o wenceslaus_n king_n of_o bohemia_n at_o the_o request_n of_o the_o council_n send_v thither_o john_n hus_n under_o the_o safe-conduct_n of_o the_o emperor_n now_o what_o master_n hus_n his_o learning_n be_v his_o work_n yet_o remain_v do_v testify_v beside_o he_o translate_v the_o scripture_n into_o the_o bohemian_a tongue_n which_o occasion_v as_o cochleus_fw-la say_v 18._o artisan_n and_o tradesman_n to_o read_v they_o insomuch_o as_o they_o can_v dispute_v with_o the_o priest_n yea_o their_o woman_n be_v so_o skill_v as_o one_o oâ—_n they_o make_v a_o book_n and_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o thabâ—rites_n be_v so_o skill_v in_o argue_v out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o one_o of_o they_o name_v rokyzana_n who_o have_v be_v present_a at_o the_o counsel_n at_o basil_n undertake_v 370._o to_o dispute_v with_o capistranus_n a_o great_a and_o learned_a papist_n touch_v communion_n in_o both_o kind_n and_o that_o out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o the_o church_n canon_n and_o constitution_n as_o also_o from_o the_o force_n of_o natural_a reason_n aenâ—as_n silvius_n say_v 35._o that_o hus_n be_v a_o eloquent_a man_n and_o that_o in_o the_o world_n estimation_n he_o have_v gain_v a_o great_a opinion_n of_o holiness_n hierome_n be_v a_o man_n of_o that_o admirable_a eloquence_n learning_n and_o memory_n that_o poghius_fw-la the_o florentine_a historian_n and_o orator_n admire_v his_o good_a part_n and_o the_o same_o poghius_fw-la be_v a_o eyewitness_n of_o his_o trial_n at_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n â—53_n say_v he_o be_v a_o man_n worthy_a of_o eternal_a memory_n that_o there_o be_v no_o just_a cause_n of_o death_n in_o he_o that_o he_o speak_v nothing_o in_o all_o his_o trial_n unworthy_a of_o a_o good_a man_n yea_o he_o doubt_v whether_o the_o thing_n object_v against_o he_o be_v true_a or_o no._n beside_o he_o be_v so_o resolute_a at_o his_o death_n that_o when_o the_o tormentor_n kindle_v the_o fire_n behind_o his_o back_n he_o bid_v he_o make_v it_o in_o his_o sight_n for_o if_o i_o have_v ibid._n fear_v the_o fire_n say_v he_o i_o have_v never_o come_v hither_o and_o so_o while_o the_o fire_n be_v a_o make_n he_o sing_v psalm_n and_o go_v cheerful_o to_o his_o death_n the_o like_a resolution_n be_v in_o john_n husse_v at_o his_o death_n for_o whereas_o his_o enemy_n make_v a_o crown_n of_o paper_n with_o three_o ugly_a devil_n paint_v therein_o and_o this_o title_n archheretic_n set_v over_o when_o john_n husse_n see_v it_o he_o say_v 624._o my_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n for_o my_o sake_n be_v a_o crown_n of_o thorn_n why_o shall_v not_o i_o then_o for_o his_o sake_n wear_v this_o light_a crown_n be_v it_o never_o so_o shameful_a i_o will_v do_v it_o and_o that_o willing_o and_o so_o he_o die_v constant_o and_o so_o indeed_o the_o story_n report_v 36._o that_o they_o go_v to_o the_o stake_n as_o cheerful_o as_o it_o have_v be_v to_o a_o banquet_n john_n husse_n may_v seem_v to_o have_v have_v some_o prophetical_a inspiration_n for_o at_o his_o death_n he_o prophesy_v say_v 93._o you_o roast_v the_o goose_n now_o but_o a_o swan_n shall_v câ—me_v after_o i_o and_o he_o shall_v escape_v your_o fire_n now_o husse_v in_o the_o bohemian_a tongue_n signify_v a_o goose_n and_o luther_n a_o swan_n and_o this_o swâ—n_n succeed_v he_o just_o a_o hundred_o year_n after_o foâ—_n so_o these_o two_o bless_a servant_n of_o god_n prophesy_v say_v ibid._n we_o cite_v you_o all_o to_o make_v answer_n aâ—d_v after_o a_o hundred_o year_n to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o your_o do_v unâ—o_o god_n and_o accord_o as_o they_o foretell_v it_o come_v to_o pass_v for_o they_o suffer_v martyrdom_n in_o the_o year_n 1416._o and_o just_a a_o hundred_o year_n afâ—er_n to_o wit_n in_o the_o yeaâ—e_n 1516._o the_o lord_n raise_v up_o luther_n who_o indâ—ed_v call_v the_o pope_n and_o his_o doctrine_n to_o a_o reckon_n upon_o this_o prophetical_a speech_n of_o john_n husse_n there_o be_v money_n coin_v iâ—_n bohemia_n with_o this_o inscription_n in_o latin_a on_o the_o one_o side_n 770._o cintum_fw-la revolutis_fw-la annis_fw-la deo_fw-la respondebitis_fw-la et_fw-la mihi_fw-la anno_fw-la 1416_o hie_v onymus_fw-la condemnatus_fw-la that_o be_v after_o a_o hundred_o year_n you_o shall_v answer_v to_o god_n and_o to_o i_o and_o on_o the_o oâ—her_a side_n of_o the_o plate_n be_v engrave_v credo_fw-la unam_fw-la â—ssâ—_n sanctam_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la catholicam_fw-la anno_fw-la 1415._o io._n husse_o i_o believe_v one_o holy_a catholic_a church_n pa_z do_v husse_v and_o his_o follower_n teach_v as_o you_o do_v pro_fw-la for_o substance_n of_o doctrine_n they_o teach_v as_o we_o do_v their_o enemy_n indeed_o misreport_v their_o doctrine_n and_o charge_v they_o with_o that_o they_o never_o hold_v insomuch_o as_o husse_v solemn_o protest_v even_o at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n 110._o that_o he_o never_o hold_v those_o article_n which_o the_o false_a witness_n depose_v against_o he_o but_o hold_v and_o teach_v and_o write_v the_o contraâ—y_n take_v it_o upon_o his_o death_n that_o he_o teach_v nothing_o but_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o he_o will_v then_o seal_v with_o his_o blood_n now_o touch_v their_o doctrine_n we_o be_v drive_v to_o takâ—_n the_o scantling_n of_o their_o opinion_n from_o the_o pen_n of_o their_o adversaries_n by_o who_o we_o perceive_v that_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a 〈◊〉_d hussiâ—es_n be_v instruct_v and_o much_o help_v by_o wicklâ—â—ss_a book_n and_o according_o we_o find_v that_o both_o aenâ—â—s_n silvius_n 35._o and_o cochleus_fw-la report_n that_o the_o mean_n whereby_o â—he_v bohemiâ—ns_n come_v to_o know_v the_o doctrine_n of_o wicklâ—ffe_n be_v for_o that_o a_o certain_a noble_a man_n study_v in_o oxford_n carried_z thence_o with_o hiâ—_n into_o bohemia_n wiâ—klifs_fw-fr book_n de_fw-fr realibus_fw-la universalibus_fw-la as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v some_o rare_a jewel_n and_o cochleus_fw-la say_v 8._o that_o as_o a_o bohemian_a bring_v first_o into_o bohemia_n wickliff_n book_n de_fw-fr realibus_fw-la uniâ—erâ—alibus_fw-la so_o there_o be_v afterward_o one_o peter_n paineâ—_n a_o scholar_n of_o wickliff_n who_o after_o the_o death_n of_o his_o master_n come_v also_o into_o bohemia_n and_o bring_v with_o he_o wâ—â—kliffes_n book_n which_o be_v in_o quantity_n as_o great_a as_o saint_n auâ—â—ines_n work_n many_o of_o which_o book_n husse_v do_v afterwards_o translate_v into_o their_o mother_n tongue_n bellarmine_n controver_n jâ—ynes_v the_o hussitesâ—_n and_o waldenses_n together_o as_o hold_v the_o same_o point_n of_o doctrine_n and_o reprove_v the_o same_o abuse_n of_o rome_n and_o platina_n say_v 24._o that_o hâ—sse_n and_o hierome_n be_v condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n as_o be_v follower_n of_o wickliff_n aeneas_z silvius_z say_v 35._o the_o hussites_n embrace_v the_o profession_n of_o the_o waldenses_n now_o we_o have_v already_o show_v the_o tenet_n of_o the_o waldenses_n and_o wickliff_n but_o to_o come_v to_o particular_n besides_o the_o hussites_n there_o be_v other_o also_o of_o his_o disciple_n which_o be_v call_v thaborite_n 1431._o of_o the_o place_n thabor_n
which_o their_o general_n zisca_n build_v as_o a_o city_n of_o refuge_n for_o his_o man_n these_o thaborite_n dissent_v more_o from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n aâ—d_n come_v indeed_o near_o to_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o gospel_n than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o hussites_n there_o be_v in_o cochleus_fw-la a_o confession_n of_o faith_n make_v by_o one_o john_n pezibram_n a_o bohemian_a 93_o who_o speak_v of_o these_o thaborite_n record_v these_o follow_v to_o have_v be_v some_o of_o their_o tenet_n namely_o that_o material_a bread_n remain_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o herein_o they_o be_v very_o confident_a insomuch_o as_o procopius_n one_o of_o their_o governors_n saidâ—_n 22â—_n that_o if_o a_o hundred_o doctor_n shall_v hold_v the_o contrary_a he_o will_v tâ—ll_v they_o to_o their_o face_n they_o be_v all_o mistake_v thâ—y_o hold_v deinde_fw-la that_o the_o saint_n now_o triumphant_a be_v not_o to_o be_v pray_v unto_o hâ—sse_v his_o scholar_n after_o his_o death_n break_v 177._o down_o image_n in_o church_n and_o monastery_n prateolus_n say_v 18._o they_o deny_v purgatory_n and_o by_o consequent_a prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a they_o maintain_v communion_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o be_v administer_v to_o the_o lay-people_n they_o hold_v 50._o that_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o not_o the_o pope_n as_o also_o that_o the_o pope_n may_v err_v and_o that_o divers_a pope_n have_v be_v 52._o heretic_n they_o hold_v 51â—_n the_o holy_a scripture_n to_o be_v the_o judge_n in_o point_n of_o controversy_n last_o husse_n be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n for_o hold_v câ—ranz_n that_o the_o congregation_n of_o the_o predestinate_v and_o elect_v be_v the_o church_n of_o god_n which_o yet_o be_v the_o selâ—e_a same_o doctrine_n which_o gregory_n the_o great_a teach_v for_o he_o hold_v the_o church_n of_o god_n to_o consist_v of_o right_a believer_n say_v 2._o that_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o grace_n of_o his_o fore_a knowledge_n have_v build_v his_o holy_a church_n of_o saint_n which_o shall_v continue_v for_o ever_o and_o that_o 1._o all_o the_o elect_n be_v contain_v within_o the_o compass_n and_o circuit_n of_o the_o church_n and_o all_o the_o reprobate_n be_v without_o because_o 11._o they_o do_v but_o only_o in_o outward_a show_n come_v â—o_o the_o kingdom_n of_o grace_n so_o that_o gregory_n say_v as_o well_o as_o husse_v that_o the_o elect_a only_o be_v of_o the_o church_n now_o as_o learned_a doctor_n field_n say_v 8._o this_o be_v the_o meaning_n of_o wickliff_n husse_n aâ—d_v other_o who_o say_v that_o the_o elect_a only_o be_v of_o the_o church_n define_v the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o multitude_n of_o the_o elect_n not_o for_o that_o they_o think_v they_o only_o to_o pertain_v to_o the_o church_n and_o no_o other_o but_o because_o they_o only_o pertain_v unto_o it_o principal_o full_o effectual_o and_o final_o and_o in_o they_o only_o be_v find_v that_o which_o the_o call_n of_o grace_n whence_o the_o church_n have_v all_o her_o be_v intend_v to_o wit_n such_o a_o conversion_n to_o god_n as_o be_v join_v with_o final_a perseverance_n whereof_o other_o fail_v and_o come_v short_a they_o be_v only_o in_o a_o inferior_a and_o more_o imperfect_a sort_n say_v to_o be_v of_o the_o church_n pa._n do_v the_o doctrine_n of_o husse_n and_o his_o follower_n continue_v any_o long_a time_n pro._n it_o contin_v even_o unto_o this_o day_n for_o cochleus_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 1â—34_n wish_n 441._o that_o he_o may_v see_v the_o remainder_n of_o the_o hussites_n to_o return_v to_o the_o church_n and_o the_o german_n to_o cast_v out_o all_o nâ—w_a sect_n whereby_o it_o be_v clear_a that_o huss_v doctrine_n be_v sensible_o and_o apparent_o continue_v not_o only_o unto_o the_o day_n of_o luthâ—r_n who_o begin_v not_o to_o show_v himself_o till_o the_o year_n 1517_o but_o even_o after_o his_o time_n also_o pa._n have_v the_o hussites_n any_o bishop_n or_o priest_n of_o their_o own_o lawful_o calleâ—_n pro._n hussâ—_n and_o hâ—erome_n be_v priest_n themselves_o and_o while_o they_o live_v they_o have_v priest_n and_o preacher_n and_o after_o their_o death_n theâ—r_v follower_n 168._o get_v they_o a_o bishop_n who_o be_v suffragan_a to_o the_o archbishop_n of_o prague_n and_o by_o he_o thâ—y_o put_v into_o holy_a order_n as_o many_o clerk_n as_o they_o will_v which_o thing_n the_o archbishop_n take_v so_o ill_o that_o hâ—e_v suspend_v his_o sâ—ffragan_n but_o it_o be_v not_o long_a afâ—er_n that_o conradus_n the_o archbishop_n himself_o become_v a_o follower_n of_o husse_n likewise_o and_o under_o this_o conrade_n precedent_n of_o the_o convocation_n the_o hussites_n 186._o hold_v a_o council_n at_o prague_n and_o there_o they_o compileda_fw-la confession_n of_o their_o faith_n which_o the_o say_a archbishop_n and_o divers_a baron_n of_o bohemia_n do_v afterward_o resolute_o maintain_v beside_o sigismond_n the_o emperor_n in_o a_o treaty_n with_o the_o bohemian_n 298._o grant_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v promote_v to_o holy_a order_n the_o bohemian_n even_o hussites_n which_o be_v of_o the_o university_n of_o prague_n pa._n be_v there_o many_o that_o follow_v husse_v and_o be_v they_o of_o the_o better_a sort_n or_o only_o some_o mean_a person_n pro._n they_o be_v neither_o few_o nor_o base_a have_v they_o be_v few_o what_o need_v the_o pope_n call_v the_o great_a council_n of_o hussitas_fw-la constance_n against_o they_o what_o need_v pope_n martâ—n_o the_o five_o 237_o publish_v and_o proclaim_v a_o croysado_n against_o they_o promise_a remission_n of_o sin_n to_o all_o such_o as_o do_v either_o fight_n against_o they_o or_o contribute_v towards_o the_o war_n our_o rich_a cardinal_n henry_n beaufort_n be_v send_v into_o wicliâ—_n germany_n by_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o year_n 1429_o to_o raise_v force_n against_o the_o hussites_n in_o bohemia_n cochleus_fw-la say_v â—43_n there_o be_v forty_o thousand_o german_a horseman_n gather_v together_o to_o destroy_v they_o but_o upon_o their_o approach_n the_o german_n turn_v their_o back_n and_o flee_v not_o without_o some_o secret_a judgement_n of_o god_n as_o he_o think_v sylviusâ—aith_o â—aith_z 48._o there_o be_v three_o several_a army_n levy_v against_o the_o hussites_n enter_v bohemia_n in_o three_o place_n but_o as_o thâ—_n story_n say_v non_fw-la visum_fw-la hostem_fw-la fugerunt_fw-la they_o â—led_v before_o they_o do_v see_v the_o enemy_n and_o again_o the_o second_o timâ—_n priusquam_fw-la hostess_fw-la ullus_fw-la daretur_fw-la in_o conspectus_fw-la foedissima_fw-la coepta_fw-la fuga_fw-la they_o flee_v away_o with_o shame_n before_o any_o enemy_n come_v to_o fight_v and_o leave_v their_o tent_n to_o the_o bohemian_n insomuch_o as_o julian_n cardinal_n of_o saint_n angelo_n marvaile_n exceed_o at_o this_o their_o sudden_a fear_n and_o shameful_a flight_n when_o pope_n eugenius_n have_v send_v the_o same_o cardinal_n julian_n his_o legate_n to_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n and_o present_o after_o send_v he_o commandment_n to_o dissolve_v it_o julian_n lay_v open_a unto_o he_o by_o letter_n how_o great_a a_o injury_n he_o shall_v do_v himself_o and_o bring_v many_o reason_n against_o it_o among_o other_o this_o that_o the_o bohemian_n who_o have_v be_v call_v thither_o will_v by_o good_a right_n say_v 48._o be_v not_o here_o the_o finger_n of_o god_n to_o be_v see_v behold_v army_n have_v so_o often_o flee_v from_o before_o they_o and_o now_o the_o universal_a church_n also_o fli_v behold_v they_o can_v neither_o be_v overcome_v with_o arm_n nor_o by_o learning_n this_o must_v needs_o appear_v a_o miracle_n wrought_v by_o god_n to_o declare_v that_o their_o opinion_n be_v true_a and_o we_o false_a neither_o be_v the_o hussites_n any_o such_o mean_a person_n for_o eâ—en_o the_o noble_n of_o bohemia_n send_v two_o solemn_a ambasâ—ages_n histâ—ria_n to_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o the_o behalf_n of_o husse_n and_o when_o the_o council_n neglect_v their_o request_n and_o deal_v ill_o with_o they_o burn_v their_o pastor_n husse_n notwithstanding_o his_o safe_a conduct_n give_v he_o by_o the_o empâ—rour_n then_o indeed_o they_o defend_v themselves_o under_o thâ—_n conduct_v of_o john_n zâ—scay_n their_o general_n who_o at_o one_o time_n lead_v foâ—â—â—_n thoâ—sand_o soldier_n into_o the_o field_n 38._o and_o have_v such_o success_n in_o his_o enterprise_n that_o aeneas_n silvius_n report_v of_o he_o that_o eleven_o time_n in_o fight_a battle_n he_o return_v conqueror_n out_o of_o the_o field_n yea_o cochleus_fw-la wonder_v at_o the_o strange_a success_n he_o have_v say_v 206._o that_o scant_o any_o history_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o latin_n or_o hebrew_n do_v mention_v such_o a_o general_n a_o zisca_n be_v now_o for_o thâ—ir_n visible_a congregation_n there_o need_v no_o other_o testimony_n than_o this_o when_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n have_v rob_v they_o of_o their_o minister_n husse_v and_o nim_v from_o they_o the_o bless_a cup_n of_o
in_o all_o matter_n of_o religion_n he_o agree_v full_o with_o the_o catholic_a roman_a church_n pro._n what_o his_o religion_n be_v let_v his_o own_o work_n testify_v guicciâ—rdine_n say_v 94._o that_o amongst_o other_o thing_n hâ—e_v be_v charge_v that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v not_o full_o catholic_a he_o mean_v roman_a catholic_a and_o comminees_n say_v 5._o that_o one_o of_o the_o friar_n minorite_n his_o profess_a adversary_n charge_v he_o to_o be_v a_o heretic_n so_o that_o in_o his_o opinion_n he_o be_v not_o in_o each_o point_n a_o roman_a catholic_a and_o to_o take_v the_o pope_n process_n which_o be_v publish_v against_o he_o as_o we_o find_v it_o in_o guicciardine_n therein_o it_o be_v give_v out_o that_o savonarola_n have_v a_o holy_a desire_n 95._o that_o by_o his_o mean_n a_o general_n council_n may_v be_v call_v wherein_o the_o corrupt_a custom_n of_o the_o clergy_n may_v be_v reform_v and_o the_o estate_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n so_o far_o wander_v and_o go_v astray_o may_v be_v reduce_v so_o far_o forth_o as_o be_v possible_a to_o the_o likeness_n of_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n or_o those_o that_o be_v near_a unto_o they_o and_o if_o he_o can_v bring_v so_o great_a and_o so_o profitable_a a_o work_n to_o effect_v he_o will_v think_v it_o a_o far_o great_a glory_n then_o to_o obtain_v the_o popedom_n it_o sâ—lfe_o in_o the_o same_o process_n it_o be_v contain_v 95._o how_o he_o despise_v the_o pope_n commandment_n and_o return_v public_o to_o his_o olâ—_n office_n of_o preach_v affirm_v that_o the_o pope_n censure_v publish_v against_o he_o be_v unjust_a and_o of_o no_o force_n as_o also_o that_o the_o matter_n by_o he_o prophesy_v be_v not_o pronounce_v by_o divine_a revelation_n but_o by_o his_o proper_a opinion_n ground_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n and_o observation_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o now_o let_v the_o reader_n consider_v by_o that_o which_o guicciardine_n report_v of_o savonarola_n and_o namely_o touch_v the_o opinion_n he_o have_v of_o the_o pope_n authority_n and_o his_o excommunication_n touch_v general_a counsel_n and_o the_o deformity_n and_o degeneration_n of_o the_o church_n state_n in_o respect_n of_o antiquity_n as_o also_o what_o comminees_n say_v of_o his_o preach_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n and_o that_o by_o the_o sword_n as_o former_o our_o grosthead_n bishop_n of_o lincoln_n foretell_v and_o then_o let_v he_o judge_v of_o what_o profession_n he_o be_v likely_a to_o be_v now_o for_o the_o point_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a faction_n in_o florence_n not_o only_o among_o the_o laity_n but_o the_o spiritualty_n alâ—o_o but_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v that_o hierome_n be_v the_o author_n or_o nourisher_n of_o this_o discord_n or_o that_o he_o have_v any_o hand_n in_o that_o tumult_n 95._o wherein_o francisco_n valori_n a_o principal_a favourer_n of_o savonarola_n be_v slay_v when_o saint_n paul_n preach_v the_o gospel_n in_o asia_n the_o whole_a city_n of_o ephâ—sus_n be_v full_a of_o confusion_n and_o they_o rush_v into_o the_o common_a place_n and_o catch_v gajus_n and_o aristarchus_n paul_n companion_n of_o his_o journey_n act._n 19_o ver_fw-la 29._o be_v paul_n or_o his_o companion_n the_o occasion_n of_o this_o tumult_n savonarola_n preach_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o florence_n his_o adversary_n take_v arm_n enter_v the_o monastery_n of_o saint_n mark_v where_o he_o be_v and_o draw_v he_o and_o two_o of_o his_o brethren_n dominick_n and_o silvester_n out_o of_o the_o covent_n and_o put_v they_o into_o the_o common_a prison_n upon_o occasion_n of_o a_o mutiny_n in_o the_o city_n but_o hierome_n and_o his_o fâ—llowes_n occasion_v not_o this_o tumult_n it_o be_v indeed_o pâ—â—tended_v thaâ—_n he_o side_v with_o the_o one_o faction_n in_o florence_n but_z philip_z de_z comminees_n who_o know_v he_o better_o than_o â—_z touch_v that_o which_o bring_v the_o frâ—er_n to_o the_o sâ—ake_v name_o in_o that_o he_o prophesy_v and_o that_o so_o vehement_o and_o free_o of_o the_o come_n in_o of_o foreign_a force_n and_o of_o a_o king_n that_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n shall_v reform_v the_o corrupt_a state_n of_o the_o church_n and_o chastise_v the_o tyrant_n of_o suâ—â—Ã _fw-la italy_n this_o be_v it_o say_v he_o which_o make_v the_o pope_n and_o the_o state_n of_o florence_n hate_v he_o thus_o have_v we_o hear_v of_o his_o life_n and_o death_n there_o remain_v nothing_o now_o but_o his_o epitaph_n wherewith_o flaminius_n a_o famous_a poet_n of_o italy_n have_v honour_v he_o and_o thus_o it_o be_v dum_fw-la fera_fw-fr flaâ—ma_fw-la tuos_fw-la hieronyme_n pascitur_fw-la artus_fw-la religio_fw-la flevit_fw-la dilaniâ—ta_fw-la comas_fw-la flevit_fw-la et_fw-la o_o dixit_fw-la crudeles_fw-la parcite_fw-la flammae_fw-la paâ—ite_fw-la sunt_fw-la isto_fw-la viscera_fw-la nostra_fw-la rogo_fw-la that_o be_v while_o hiâ—rome_n to_o the_o fiery_a stake_n be_v lead_v religion_n tear_v her_o hair_n and_o weep_v and_o say_v you_o cruel_a flame_n oh_o spare_v this_o tender_a heart_n for_o while_o he_o burn_v religion_n feel_v the_o smart_n and_o so_o i_o proceed_v to_o the_o several_a point_n in_o question_n of_o the_o scripture_n sufficiency_n and_o canon_n geâ—son_n opâ—r_n make_v the_o word_n of_o christ_n the_o sole_a authentical_a ground_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o only_a infallible_a rule_n to_o decide_v controversy_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o 1._o be_v give_v unto_o we_o as_o a_o sufficient_a and_o infallible_a rule_n for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o â—he_n church_n and_o each_o part_n thereof_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n what_o evil_a say_v the_o same_o gerson_n 1_o have_v follow_v upon_o the_o contempt_n of_o holy_a scripture_n which_o doubtless_o be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n for_o otherwise_o christ_n have_v be_v a_o unperfect_a law_n giveâ—_n experience_n will_v teach_v that_o wickliff_n affirm_v that_o neither_o friar_n nor_o prelate_n may_v define_v aâ—y_a thing_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o sacred_a scripture_n or_o some_o special_a revelation_n i_o dislike_v not_o say_v waldensis_n 1._o but_o his_o waywardnesse_n and_o craft_n i_o condemn_v and_o think_v it_o necessary_a lest_o we_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o err_v in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o they_o to_o follow_v the_o tradition_n of_o the_o church_n expound_v they_o unto_o we_o and_o not_o to_o trust_v to_o our_o own_o private_a &_o singular_a conceit_n this_o be_v that_o which_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n long_o since_o deliver_v alphonsus_n tostatus_n say_v 2._o although_o the_o book_n in_o question_n be_v receive_v of_o the_o church_n yet_o be_v thâ—y_v not_o of_o any_o solid_a authority_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v improfitable_a to_o prove_v and_o confirm_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v call_v in_o question_n according_a to_o saint_n hierome_n thomas_n waldensis_n cite_v out_o of_o hierome_n the_o canâ—n_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o these_o word_n initium_fw-la as_o there_o be_v twâ—nty_o two_o letter_n by_o which_o we_o write_v in_o hebrew_n all_o that_o we_o speak_v so_o there_o be_v account_v twenty_o two_o book_n by_o which_o as_o letter_n we_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o doctrine_n of_o god_n and_o withal_o add_v that_o the_o whole_a canonical_a scripture_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o two_o and_o twenty_o book_n dionysius_n carthusiâ—nus_n in_o write_v upon_o ecclesiasticus_fw-la say_v ecclesiast_n that_o book_n be_v not_o of_o the_o conon_n that_o be_v among_o the_o canonical_a scripture_n although_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n make_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o that_o book_n this_o be_v likewise_o confess_v by_o pererius_n the_o jesuite_n say_v mit_fw-fr dionysius_n carthusianus_n and_o lyra_n do_v not_o deny_v the_o history_n of_o susanna_n to_o be_v true_a but_o they_o deny_v the_o book_n of_o judith_n tobit_n and_o the_o maccabee_n to_o apertaine_v to_o the_o cononicall_a scripture_n and_o the_o like_a observation_n touch_v lyra_n be_v make_v by_o picus_n mirandula_n and_o 2._o picus_n himself_o will_v have_v we_o note_v that_o many_o thing_n which_o in_o the_o decree_n be_v reckon_v for_o apocryphal_a and_o so_o account_v by_o hierome_n be_v nevertheless_o read_v in_o the_o divine_a service_n and_o many_o thing_n also_o which_o some_o hold_v not_o to_o be_v truâ—_n of_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o number_n of_o sacrament_n the_o council_n of_o constance_n do_v not_o simple_o forbid_v the_o minister_a of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n but_o the_o teach_n of_o the_o people_n that_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v so_o minister_v for_o so_o we_o find_v in_o the_o thirteen_o session_n of_o the_o say_a council_n 13_o that_o if_o any_o shall_v obstinate_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v unlawful_a or_o erroneous_a to_o receive_v in_o one_o kind_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v punish_v
and_o drive_v out_o as_o a_o heretic_n gerson_n howsoever_o he_o think_v that_o the_o church_n may_v lawful_o prescribe_v the_o communicate_v in_o one_o kind_n alone_o wherein_o we_o can_v excuse_v he_o yet_o he_o acknowledge_v 1._o that_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n be_v ancient_o use_v the_o council_n of_o basil_n 30._o permit_v the_o bohemian_n to_o continue_v the_o use_n of_o the_o communion_n in_o both_o kind_n upon_o condition_n thron_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o find_v fault_n with_o the_o contrary_a use_n nor_o sever_v themselves_o from_o the_o catholic_a church_n jacobellus_fw-la misvensis_fw-la opinion_n a_o preacher_n of_o prague_n be_v admonish_v by_o petrus_n dresdensis_n after_o he_o have_v search_v into_o the_o write_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n and_o by_o name_n dionysius_n and_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o find_v in_o they_o the_o communicate_v of_o the_o cup_n to_o the_o laity_n command_v he_o thenceforth_o exhort_v the_o people_n by_o no_o mean_n to_o neglect_v or_o omit_v the_o receive_n the_o communion_n of_o the_o cup._n cardinal_n bessarion_n bishop_n of_o tusculum_n profess_v in_o express_a term_n patrum_fw-la we_o read_v only_o of_o two_o sacrament_n which_o be_v plain_o deliver_v in_o the_o gospel_n of_o the_o eucharist_n waldensis_n say_v 2._o that_o some_o suppose_v the_o conversion_n that_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o be_v in_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v assume_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o christ_n person_n some_o thought_n it_o to_o be_v by_o way_n of_o impanation_n and_o some_o by_o way_n of_o figurative_a and_o tropical_a appellation_n the_o first_o and_o second_o of_o those_o opinion_n find_v the_o better_a entertainment_n in_o some_o man_n mind_n because_o they_o grant_v the_o essential_a presence_n of_o christ_n body_n and_o yet_o deny_v not_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o bread_n still_o remain_v to_o sustain_v the_o appear_a accident_n these_o opinion_n he_o report_v to_o have_v be_v very_o acceptable_a to_o many_o not_o without_o sigh_n wish_v the_o church_n have_v decree_v that_o man_n shall_v follow_v one_o of_o they_o whereupon_o john_n paris_n write_v that_o this_o way_n of_o impanation_n so_o please_v guido_n the_o carmelite_n sometime_o reader_n of_o the_o holy_a palace_n that_o he_o profess_v if_o he_o have_v be_v pope_n he_o will_v have_v prescribe_v and_o command_v the_o embrace_v of_o it_o petrus_n de_fw-it alliaco_fw-it scâ—ipturà _fw-la the_o cardinal_z professâ—th_n that_o for_o aught_o he_o can_v see_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o sacramental_a element_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v prove_v either_o out_o of_o scripture_n or_o any_o determination_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n &_o make_v it_o but_o a_o matter_n of_o opinion_n incline_v rather_o to_o the_o other_o opinion_n of_o consubstantiation_n his_o word_n be_v these_o f._n that_o manner_n or_o meaning_n which_o suppose_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o remain_v still_o be_v possible_a neither_o be_v it_o contrary_a to_o reason_n or_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n nay_o it_o be_v more_o easy_a and_o more_o reasonaâ—ble_a to_o conceive_v than_o that_o which_o say_v the_o substance_n do_v leave_v the_o accident_n and_o of_o this_o opinion_n no_o inconvenience_n do_v seem_v to_o ensue_v if_o it_o can_v accord_v with_o the_o church_n determination_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o opinion_n which_o hold_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n to_o remain_v do_v not_o evident_o follow_v of_o the_o scripture_n nor_o in_o his_o seem_n of_o the_o church_n determination_n biel_n say_v 40._o it_o be_v not_o express_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o bible_n how_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o hereof_o ancient_o there_o have_v be_v divers_a opinion_n cajetaâ—_n say_v â—_o that_o seclude_v the_o church_n authority_n there_o be_v no_o write_a word_n of_o god_n sufficient_a to_o enforce_v a_o christian_n to_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n saurez_n the_o jesuit_n ingenious_o profess_v â—ertiâ—_n that_o cardinal_n cajetan_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o this_o article_n do_v affirm_v that_o those_o word_n of_o christ._n this_o be_v my_o body_n do_v not_o of_o themselves_o sufficient_o prove_v transubstantiation_n without_o the_o church_n authority_n and_o therefore_o by_o the_o commandment_n of_o pius_fw-la quintus_fw-la that_o part_n of_o his_o commentary_n be_v leave_v out_o in_o the_o roman_a edition_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o their_o learned_a council_n of_o schoolman_n who_o live_v in_o this_o age_n be_v not_o full_o agree_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o image_n and_o prayer_n to_o saint_n abulensis_n 5._o be_v so_o far_o from_o allow_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n as_o that_o he_o hold_v it_o a_o thing_n unlawful_a in_o itself_o deut._n 4.16_o seclude_v adoration_n to_o make_v any_o visible_a image_n or_o representation_n of_o god_n according_a to_o his_o deâ—ty_n for_o hence_o say_v he_o these_o 4_o two_o inconvenience_n will_v follow_v first_o the_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n in_o case_n the_o image_n itself_o shall_v come_v to_o be_v adore_v and_o second_o error_n and_o heresy_n while_o one_o shall_v ascribe_v to_o god_n such_o bodily_a shape_n and_o form_n as_o the_o trinity_n â—s_v usual_o picture_v withal_o now_o that_o abulensis_n with_o othâ—rs_n hold_v it_o unlawful_a to_o picture_n or_o represent_v the_o trinity_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o bellarmine_n say_v catholicarum_fw-la it_o be_v calvin_n opinion_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o institution_n cap_n 11._o that_o it_o be_v a_o abominable_a sin_n to_o make_v a_o â—â—sible_a and_o bodily_a image_n of_o the_o invisible_a and_o incorporeal_a god_n and_o this_o opinion_n of_o calvin_n be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o catholic_a doctor_n as_o abulensiâ—_n upon_o 4._o deut._n quest_n 5._o and_o durand_n upon_o 3_o do_v 9_o qu._n 2._o and_o peresius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o tradition_n gerson_n condemn_v all_o mâ—king_n of_o a_o image_n or_o portraiture_n appoint_v or_o accommodate_v to_o worship_n and_o aadorationâ—_n say_v op_n thou_o shall_v â—ot_n adore_v thâ—m_n nor_o worship_v they_o which_o be_v thus_o to_o bâ—_n distinguish_v thou_o shall_v not_o adore_v they_o that_o be_v with_o any_o bodily_a reverence_n or_o bow_v or_o kneel_v to_o they_o thou_o shall_v not_o worship_v they_o with_o any_o devotion_n of_o mind_n image_n therefore_o be_v prohibit_v to_o be_v either_o adore_v or_o worship_v the_o same_o gerson_n dislike_v oâ—er_n the_o variety_n of_o picture_n and_o image_n in_o church_n occasion_v idolatry_n in_o the_o simple_a if_o christian_n be_v in_o no_o peril_n of_o idolatry_n by_o worship_v image_n why_o do_v gerson_n complaineâ—_n op_n that_o superstition_n have_v infect_v christian_a religion_n anâ—_n that_o people_n like_o jewesâ—_n do_v only_o sâ—eke_v after_o sign_n and_o yield_v divine_a honour_n to_o image_n cassander_n write_v in_o this_o manner_n imagine_v the_o opinion_n of_o thomas_n aquinas_n who_o hold_v that_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v as_o their_o sampler_n be_v dislike_v by_o sound_a schoolman_n among_o who_o be_v durand_n holcot_n and_o gabriel_n â—iel_n biel_n report_v the_o opinion_n of_o they_o which_o say_v that_o a_o image_n neither_o as_o it_o be_v consider_v in_o itself_o materâ—ally_o nor_o yâ—t_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o sign_n or_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v and_o he_o say_v well_o that_o this_o opinion_n of_o thomas_n be_v dislike_v of_o other_o for_o beside_o those_o already_o mention_v this_o be_v one_o of_o the_o problem_n which_o picus_n mirandula_n propose_v to_o be_v maintain_v by_o he_o at_o rome_n namely_o that_o 1._o neither_o the_o cross_n nor_o any_o other_o image_n be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o latria_n or_o divine_a worship_n no_o not_o in_o that_o sense_n as_o thomas_n will_v have_v it_o and_o when_o otheâ—s_v carp_v at_o this_o and_o other_o his_o assertion_n touch_v â—he_n sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n himself_o make_v his_o own_o apology_n and_o defence_n touch_v invocation_n of_o saint_n though_o gerson_n do_v not_o absolute_o condemn_v it_o yet_o he_o reprehend_v the_o abuse_n and_o superstitious_a observation_n then_o prevail_v in_o the_o worship_v of_o sâ—ints_n veâ—y_o bitter_o for_o in_o his_o consolatory_a tract_n of_o rectify_v the_o heart_n among_o many_o oâ—her_n consideration_n he_o complain_v â—6_z that_o â—hâ—re_o be_v incollerable_a superstition_n in_o the_o worship_v of_o saint_n innumerable_a observation_n without_o all_o ground_n of_o reason_n vain_a credulity_n in_o believe_a thing_n concern_v the_o saint_n report_v in_o the_o uncertain_a legend_n of_o their_o life_n superstitious_a opinion_n of_o obtain_v pardon_n and_o remission_n of_o sin_n by_o say_v so_o many_o pater_fw-la noster_n in_o such_o a_o church_n before_o such_o a_o image_n as_o if_o in_o the_o scripture_n and_o authentical_a write_n of_o holy_a man_n there_o be_v not_o sufficient_a direction_n for_o all_o
act_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n without_o these_o frivolous_a addition_n gabriel_n biel_n in_o his_o lecture_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n say_v 31._o that_o the_o saint_n in_o heaven_n by_o their_o natural_a knowledge_n which_o be_v the_o knowledge_n of_o thing_n in_o their_o proper_a kind_n know_v no_o prayer_n of_o we_o that_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n neither_o mental_a nor_o vocal_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o immoderate_a distance_n that_o be_v betwixt_o we_o and_o they_o second_o ibid._n that_o it_o be_v no_o part_n of_o their_o essential_a beatitude_n that_o they_o shall_v see_v our_o prayer_n or_o our_o other_o action_n in_o the_o eternal_a word_n and_o three_o ibid._n that_o it_o be_v not_o altogether_o certain_a whether_o it_o do_v appertain_v to_o their_o accidental_a felicity_n to_o see_v our_o prayer_n at_o length_n he_o conclude_v ibid._n that_o it_o may_v seem_v probable_a that_o although_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v necessary_o upon_o the_o saint_n beatitude_n that_o they_o shall_v hear_v our_o prayer_n of_o congruity_n yet_o it_o may_v seem_v probable_a that_o god_n reveal_v unto_o they_o all_o those_o suit_n which_o man_n present_v unto_o they_o by_o this_o we_o see_v that_o for_o the_o main_a gabriel_n conclude_v that_o the_o saint_n with_o god_n do_v not_o by_o any_o power_n of_o their_o own_o by_o any_o natural_a or_o evening_n knowledge_n whatsoever_o understand_v our_o prayer_n mental_a or_o vocal_a they_o and_o we_o be_v disparted_a so_o far_o asunder_o as_o there_o can_v not_o be_v that_o relation_n between_o we_o so_o that_o we_o may_v haply_o call_v and_o they_o not_o be_v idonei_fw-la auditores_fw-la not_o at_o hand_n to_o hear_v we_o now_o as_o learned_a master_n montague_n now_o lord_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n say_v 129._o the_o saint_n their_o natural_a or_o evening_n knowledge_n only_o be_v that_o which_o we_o must_v trust_v unto_o as_o be_v a_o lonely_a in_o their_o power_n to_o use_v and_o to_o dispose_v and_o of_o ordinary_a dispensation_n in_o a_o word_n peter_n lombard_n say_v 45._o it_o be_v not_o incredible_a that_o the_o soul_n of_o saint_n hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o suppliant_n biel_n say_v 31._o as_o we_o have_v hear_v that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a but_o it_o may_v seem_v probable_a that_o god_n revele_v unto_o saint_n all_o those_o suit_n which_o man_n present_v unto_o they_o here_o be_v nothing_o but_o probability_n and_o uncertainâ—y_n nothing_o whereon_o to_o ground_v our_o pray_n to_o saint_n of_o justification_n and_o merit_n trithemius_n the_o abbot_n who_o live_v in_o this_o age_n complain_v that_o kymolaâ—_n aristotle_n and_o the_o heathen_a philosopher_n be_v often_o allege_v in_o the_o pulpit_n than_o saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n and_o therefore_o he_o dissuade_v his_o friend_n kymolanus_fw-la from_o too_o much_o study_n of_o profane_a science_n let_v we_o say_v he_o seek_v after_o true_a and_o heavenly_a wisdom_n which_o consist_v in_o faith_n only_o in_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n work_v by_o love_n cardinal_n cusanus_fw-la in_o a_o treatise_n of_o his_o de_fw-fr pace_fw-la fidei_fw-la bring_v in_o dialogue-wise_a saint_n peter_n and_o saint_n paul_n instruct_v the_o several_a nation_n of_o the_o world_n greek_n and_o arabian_n the_o french_a and_o the_o almany_n tartarian_n and_o armenian_n and_o there_o in_o that_o conference_n he_o labour_v to_o bring_v they_o to_o a_o agreement_n in_o pace_fw-la fidei_fw-la in_o the_o unity_n of_o faith_n and_o among_o other_o thing_n he_o prove_v 876._o at_o large_a that_o we_o be_v justify_v only_o by_o faith_n in_o christ_n and_o not_o by_o any_o merit_n of_o our_o own_o work_n the_o doctriâ—e_n of_o free_a justification_n be_v excellent_o handle_v by_o savonarola_n in_o his_o meditation_n upon_o the_o fifty_o psalm_n which_o possevine_n savonar_n acknowledge_v to_o be_v compose_v by_o he_o while_o he_o be_v in_o durance_n the_o day_n before_o he_o be_v lead_v to_o the_o stake_n upon_o occasion_n of_o those_o woâ—ds_n of_o the_o psalmist_n they_o get_v not_o the_o land_n in_o possession_n through_o their_o own_o sword_n neither_o be_v it_o their_o oâ—ne_a arm_n that_o help_v they_o but_o thy_o right_a hand_n and_o thy_o arm_n and_o the_o light_n of_o thy_o countenance_n because_o thou_o have_v a_o favour_n unto_o they_o psalm_n 4â—_n ver_fw-la 3.4_o â—e_z sweet_o commâ—nteth_v on_o this_o sort_n 1._o thou_o favour_a they_o that_o iâ—_n they_o be_v not_o save_v by_o their_o own_o merit_n or_o work_n lâ—st_v they_o shall_v glory_v therein_o but_o even_o because_o of_o thy_o goâ—d_n will_v and_o pleasure_n upon_o occasion_n of_o that_o petition_n of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n forgive_v as_o our_o trespass_n he_o renounce_v all_o merit_n of_o his_o own_o work_n and_o profess_v 177._o in_o the_o word_n of_o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n that_o all_o our_o righteousness_n be_v as_o the_o rag_n of_o a_o menstruous_a woman_n picus_n mirandula_n treat_v on_o the_o same_o petition_n say_v it_o be_v certain_a that_o we_o be_v not_o save_v for_o our_o own_o merit_n but_o by_o the_o only_a meâ—cy_n of_o our_o god_n gerson_n teach_v that_o we_o be_v not_o justify_v by_o the_o perfection_n of_o any_o inherent_a quality_n 1_o 〈…〉_z that_o all_o our_o inherent_a righteousness_n be_v imperfect_a yea_o that_o it_o be_v like_o the_o pollute_a rag_n of_o a_o menstruous_a woman_n that_o it_o can_v endure_v the_o trial_n of_o god_n severe_a judgement_n even_o isaiah_n himself_o with_o the_o rest_n become_v vile_a in_o his_o own_o eye_n and_o pronounce_v this_o lowly_a confession_n all_o our_o righteousness_n be_v as_o filthy_a rag_n the_o cardinal_n of_o cambray_n prove_v 2._o by_o many_o reason_n and_o authority_n of_o scripâ—uâ—e_n that_o no_o act_n of_o we_o from_o how_o great_a charity_n soever_o it_o proceed_v can_v merit_v eternal_a life_n of_o condignity_n and_o whereas_o god_n be_v say_v to_o give_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n for_o good_a merit_n or_o good_a work_n the_o cardinal_n for_o clear_v hereof_o deliver_v we_o this_o distinction_n â—_o that_o the_o word_n propter_fw-la or_o for_o be_v not_o to_o be_v take_v causal_o as_o if_o good_a work_n be_v the_o efficient_a cause_n of_o the_o reward_n as_o fire_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o heat_n but_o improper_o and_o by_o way_n of_o consequence_n note_v thâ—_n order_n of_o oâ—e_a thing_n follow_v oâ—_n another_o signify_v that_o the_o reward_n be_v give_v after_o the_o good_a work_n and_o not_o but_o after_o it_o yet_o noâ—_n for_o it_o 1._o so_o that_o a_o meritorious_a act_n be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o cause_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o rewâ—rd_n as_o causa_fw-la sine_fw-la quâ—_n non_fw-la also_o be_v say_v to_o be_v a_o caâ—se_n though_o it_o be_v no_o cause_n proper_o thomas_n walden_n profess_v plain_o his_o dislike_n of_o that_o say_n 7._o that_o a_o man_n by_o his_o merit_n be_v worthy_a of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n of_o this_o grace_n or_o that_o glory_n howsoever_o certain_a schoolman_n that_o they_o may_v so_o spâ—ake_v have_v invent_v the_o term_n of_o condignity_n and_o congruity_n but_o â—b_fw-la i_o repute_v he_o say_v he_o the_o sound_a divine_a the_o more_o faithful_a catholic_a and_o more_o consonant_a with_o the_o holy_a scripture_n who_o do_v simple_o deny_v such_o merit_n and_o with_o the_o qualification_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o of_o the_o scripture_n confess_v that_o simple_o no_o man_n merit_v the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n but_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n or_o will_v of_o the_o giver_n ibid._n as_o all_o the_o former_a saint_n until_o the_o late_a schoolman_n and_o the_o universal_a church_n have_v write_v out_o of_o which_o word_n of_o walden_v we_o may_v further_o observe_v say_v the_o learned_a and_o right_o reverend_a doctor_n usher_n archbishop_n of_o armagâ—_n 581_o both_o the_o time_n when_o and_o the_o person_n by_o who_o this_o innovation_n be_v make_v in_o these_o late_a day_n of_o the_o church_n namely_o that_o the_o late_a schoolman_n be_v they_o that_o corrupt_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o that_o end_n devise_v their_o new_a term_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o congruity_n and_o condignity_n paulus_n burgensis_n expound_v those_o word_n of_o david_n psal._n 36.5_o thy_o mercy_n o_o lord_n be_v in_o heaven_n or_o reach_v unto_o the_o heaven_n write_v thus_o 35._o no_o man_n according_a to_o the_o common_a law_n can_v merit_v by_o condignity_n the_o glory_n of_o heaven_n whence_o the_o apostle_n say_v in_o the_o 8._o to_o the_o roman_n that_o the_o suffering_n of_o this_o time_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o future_a glory_n which_o shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o we_o and_o so_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o heaven_n most_o of_o all_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n shine_v forth_o in_o the_o bless_a i_o will_v close_v up_o this_o point_n as_o also_o this_o age_n with_o that_o memorable_a
what_o church_n do_v luther_n join_v himself_o and_o why_o leave_v he_o the_o roman_a church_n pro._n he_o join_v himself_o in_o point_n of_o faith_n to_o the_o ancient_a primitive_a and_o apostolic_a church_n that_o go_v before_o he_o and_o for_o his_o present_a communion_n to_o that_o sound_a part_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o then_o with_o he_o hate_v the_o corruption_n which_o the_o romish_a faction_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o their_o pomp_n and_o profit_n have_v uphold_v in_o particular_a he_o join_v himself_o to_o those_o honourable_a personage_n the_o duke_n of_o saxony_n and_o wittenberg_n and_o the_o earl_n of_o mansfield_n and_o to_o such_o christian_a congregation_n as_o within_o their_o territory_n begin_v to_o abandon_v popery_n and_o reform_v themselves_o he_o receive_v ordination_n in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o ordination_n for_o substance_n be_v good_a and_o by_o virtue_n thereof_o he_o preach_v tâ—e_v word_n and_o bring_v the_o people_n to_o see_v and_o detest_v not_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n but_o her_o corruption_n from_o whence_o he_o sever_v himself_o to_o wit_n from_o the_o roman_a court_n and_o faction_n therein_o so_o that_o he_o leap_v not_o out_o of_o the_o church_n he_o keep_v himself_o still_o within_o the_o barne-floore_n thereof_o only_o he_o leap_v out_o of_o the_o husk_n of_o popish_a error_n now_o this_o his_o separation_n and_o we_o from_o error_n â—s_v warrant_v by_o god_n word_n since_o god_n people_n be_v command_v 18.4_o and_o that_o upon_o a_o grievous_a penalty_n to_o depart_v out_o of_o babylon_n and_o spiritual_a sodom_n and_o this_o we_o â—ake_v to_o be_v rome_n since_o your_o own_o jesuit_n 4._o that_o have_v commented_a on_o the_o revelation_n call_v rome_n babylon_n and_o that_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o only_o of_o heathen_a rome_n but_o of_o rome_n christian_n after_o that_o it_o have_v forsake_v heathenism_n and_o have_v receive_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o turn_v again_o from_o that_o unto_o antichristianisme_n pa._n if_o any_o protestant_a church_n be_v in_o be_v before_o or_o at_o luther_n appear_v then_o will_v they_o upon_o his_o preach_n have_v acknowledge_v he_o and_o join_v themselves_o to_o he_o but_o as_o bellâ—rmine_n say_v â—raeâ—â—reâ—â—â—i_fw-it they_o do_v not_o pro._n alphoâ—sus_n de_fw-fr casiro_n say_v 〈…〉_z neither_o do_v luther_n in_o this_o age_n come_v â—orth_o alone_o but_o accompany_v with_o a_o grâ—at_a troop_n as_o with_o a_o guard_n wait_v for_o lâ—tâ—er_n as_o for_o their_o captain_n and_o leader_n such_o be_v philip_n melanchton_n conradus_n pâ—llicanâ—s_v â—ambert_n fabricius_n capito_n â—siâ—â—der_n stuâ—mius_n aâ—d_a maâ—tin_a bucer_n and_o thâ—se_a say_v he_o seem_v to_o have_v expect_v he_o bâ—fore_o he_o come_v and_o upon_o his_o come_n dâ—lclâ—aâ—e_o unto_o he_o so_o that_o he_o want_v noâ—_n such_o as_o give_v he_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o fellowship_n galat._n 2.9_o carolus_n miâ—titius_n be_v send_v from_o pope_n leo_fw-la to_o fredrick_n profess_v â—â—bantâ—_fw-la that_o all_o the_o way_n as_o he_o come_v have_v sound_v mâ—ns_v affection_n he_o find_v three_o to_o favour_n luthâ—r_n for_o one_o that_o favour_v the_o pope_n and_o lutâ—er_n profess_v lutheri_fw-la that_o the_o applause_n of_o the_o world_n do_v much_o support_v he_o most_o man_n be_v weary_a of_o the_o fraud_n and_o wicked_a practice_n of_o the_o romanist_n neither_o be_v these_o penurious_a example_n to_o give_v instance_n in_o melanchton_n pelican_n bucer_n and_o other_o as_o brereley_o scornful_o call_v iâ—_n 11._o for_o they_o be_v as_o great_a schollâ—rs_n as_o that_o age_n afford_v pâ—llican_n be_v one_o who_o make_v great_a help_n for_o revive_v tâ—e_v hebrew_a tongue_n and_o be_v luther_n ancient_a and_o so_o be_v joâ—n_n capnio_n or_o reuchlin_n who_o bring_v greek_n and_o hebrew_n into_o germany_n now_o besides_o his_o cheval_n and_o contemporary_n the_o waldense_n as_o also_o john_n hâ—sse_v bare_a a_o torch_n before_o luther_n and_o show_v he_o his_o way_n pa._n master_n brereley_o say_v 443._o that_o melanchton_n pâ—lican_n and_o bucer_n be_v original_o catholic_n and_o follow_v luther_n example_n in_o revolt_a from_o the_o catholic_a church_n pro._n saint_n paul_n be_v original_o a_o pharisee_fw-mi and_o yet_o he_o do_v well_o to_o forsake_v the_o leaven_n of_o their_o tradition_n and_o embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n and_o so_o do_v saint_n austin_n the_o 7._o error_n of_o the_o manichee_n and_o pelagian_n and_o embrace_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n beside_o they_o leave_v not_o the_o catholic_a but_o the_o roman_a church_n nor_o that_o altogether_o but_o the_o faction_n that_o be_v therein_o to_o wit_n the_o papacy_n pa._n schlusselburg_n say_v 130._o it_o be_v impudency_n to_o say_v that_o many_o learned_a man_n in_o germany_n do_v hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n before_o luther_n pro._n schlusselburgs_n word_n be_v these_o vtenhovius_n write_v impudent_o that_o he_o hear_v pelican_n affirm_v that_o many_o learned_a man_n in_o germany_n hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n before_o luther_n appeaâ—ed_v and_o that_o pelican_n himself_o impugn_a the_o popish_a purgatory_n before_o the_o name_n of_o luther_n be_v hear_v of_o now_o why_o may_v we_o not_o believe_v vtenhovius_n and_o pelican_n affirm_v the_o same_o and_o be_v honest_a man_n as_o well_o as_o schlusselburg_n deny_v it_o beside_o admit_v there_o be_v not_o any_o in_o germany_n yet_o there_o may_v be_v elsewhere_o many_o thousand_o as_o in_o bohemia_n france_n and_o england_n and_o other_o part_n who_o bâ—fore_o luther_n time_n embrace_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n pa._n master_n brereley_o say_v 9_o out_o of_o luther_n work_n that_o upon_o a_o conference_n have_v with_o the_o devil_n luther_n give_v over_o the_o mass_n and_o change_v his_o religion_n pro._n suppose_v this_o conference_n be_v extant_a in_o all_o the_o dutch_a copy_n of_o luther_n work_n which_o yet_o some_o make_v doubt_n of_o yet_o may_v this_o conference_n be_v only_o imaginary_a even_o a_o strong_a spiritual_a 〈◊〉_d and_o not_o â—ny_v personal_a or_o real_a conference_n now_o from_o such_o a_o spiritual_a conflict_n dream_n or_o appâ—â—ition_n you_o can_v draw_v any_o sound_a proof_n but_o suppose_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o conference_n have_v not_o christ_n a_o conâ—â—â—â—nce_n with_o satan_n and_o saint_n bernarâ—_n a_o combat_n with_o he_o 12._o be_v theiâ—_n religion_n ere_o a_o whit_n â—he_v worse_a to_o be_v like_v your_o romish_a saint_n be_v very_o familiar_a with_o the_o devil_n saint_z oswald_z wrestle_v with_o he_o saint_n dunstane_n take_v he_o by_o the_o nose_n christopher_n in_o the_o legend_n be_v say_v to_o have_v serve_v the_o devil_n and_o saint_n xavier_n be_v usual_o vex_v with_o he_o after_o dinner_n supper_n recreation_n and_o say_v of_o mass_n insomuch_o as_o the_o devil_n oft_o time_n put_v he_o into_o a_o cold_a sweat_n as_o hâ—ssenmullerus_n 427._o report_v of_o he_o from_o turrian_n the_o jesuite_n pa._n the_o devil_n bring_v argument_n against_o say_v of_o mass_n and_o dispute_v against_o it_o therefore_o the_o mass_n be_v good_a or_o else_o the_o devil_n will_v not_o have_v find_v fault_n with_o it_o pro._n this_o follow_v not_o for_o every_o thing_n the_o devil_n mislike_v be_v not_o therefore_o good_a neither_o be_v all_o he_o move_v one_o unto_o therefore_o bad_a for_o instance_n sake_n 144._o he_o come_v in_o the_o habit_n of_o saint_n ursula_n and_o move_v one_o to_o enter_v into_o the_o order_n of_o nun_n will_v you_o say_v therefore_o veil_v of_o nun_n be_v bad_a pa._n luther_n use_v the_o selfsame_o argument_n against_o the_o mass_n which_o satan_n do_v now_o how_o can_v they_o be_v good_a proof_n that_o be_v bring_v in_o by_o satan_n or_o why_o will_v luther_n believe_v he_o pro._n luther_n show_v only_o how_o satan_n tempt_v hâ—m_n to_o despair_v for_o that_o he_o have_v be_v a_o massmonger_n which_o luther_n know_v to_o be_v naught_o without_o the_o devil_n prompt_v beside_o all_o that_o the_o devil_n speak_v be_v not_o devilish_a the_o devil_n that_o possess_v the_o man_n confess_v and_o say_v chap._n thou_o be_v christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n afterward_o they_o enter_v into_o the_o herd_n of_o swine_n now_o the_o herdsman_n they_o come_v into_o the_o city_n and_o tell_v what_o be_v do_v and_o say_v now_o what_o though_o the_o hâ—ard-men_n tell_v how_o the_o devil_n confess_v this_o article_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n that_o christ_n be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n be_v not_o this_o a_o true_a confession_n though_o the_o herdsman_n have_v fiâ—st_v hear_v it_o from_o the_o devil_n and_o likewise_o report_v it_o from_o they_o luther_n hear_v such_o and_o such_o argument_n against_o the_o mass_n may_v not_o those_o argument_n be_v true_a though_o luther_n heaâ—d_v they_o from_o satan_n god_n ape_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o that_o the_o devil_n in_o tell_v truth_n
amiss_o and_o not_o to_o prosecute_v luther_n but_o this_o council_n be_v not_o follow_v whereupon_o divers_a part_n according_a to_o gerson_n council_n begin_v this_o work_n of_o reformation_n so_o much_o desire_v by_o all_o good_a man_n howsoever_o oppose_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o adherent_n pa._n a_o reformation_n presuppose_v that_o thing_n be_v amiss_o will_v you_o charge_v the_o catholic_a church_n with_o error_n pro._n we_o say_v that_o particular_a church_n and_o such_o be_v that_o of_o rome_n may_v err_v and_o divers_a have_v err_v sixtus_n senensis_n reckon_v 233._o up_o many_o father_n that_o hold_v the_o millenary_a error_n mistake_v that_o place_n in_o the_o revelation_n 20.5_o they_o say_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v two_o resurrection_n the_o first_o of_o the_o godly_a to_o live_v with_o christ_n a_o thousand_o year_n on_o earth_n in_o all_o worldly_a happiness_n before_o the_o wicked_a shall_v awake_v out_o of_o the_o sleep_n of_o death_n and_o after_o that_o thousand_o year_n the_o second_o resurrection_n of_o the_o wicked_a shall_v be_v to_o eternal_a death_n and_o the_o godly_a shall_v ascend_v to_o eternal_a life_n this_o error_n 37â—_n continue_v almost_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o it_o begin_v before_o it_o be_v condemn_v for_o a_o heresy_n and_o be_v hold_v by_o so_o many_o churchman_n of_o great_a account_n and_o martyr_n that_o saint_n augustine_n and_o jerome_n do_v very_o modest_o dissent_n say_v the_o same_o senensis_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o infant_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o blood_n as_o well_o as_o baptism_n do_v possess_v the_o mind_n of_o many_o in_o the_o church_n for_o certain_a hundred_o of_o year_n as_o appear_v by_o that_o which_o saint_n austin_n write_v of_o it_o in_o his_o 2._o time_n and_o hugo_n de_fw-fr sancto_n victoâ—e_v 3._o many_o hundred_o of_o year_n after_o he_o be_v there_o not_o also_o superstition_n and_o abuse_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n do_v not_o a_o council_n 35_o forbid_v those_o night_n vigil_n which_o some_o christian_n then_o use_v at_o the_o grave_n of_o the_o martyr_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o decease_a saint_n and_o be_v not_o these_o vigil_n now_o 17._o abolish_v do_v not_o saint_n aâ—stine_n confess_v 34._o there_o be_v certain_a adoratores_fw-la sepulchrâ—rum_fw-la â—t_a picturarum_fw-la worshipper_n of_o tomb_n and_o picture_n in_o the_o church_n in_o his_o time_n and_o do_v not_o the_o same_o father_n tax_v they_o for_o it_o to_o come_v to_o late_a time_n thomas_n bradwardine_n complain_v pelagium_fw-la that_o the_o whole_a world_n almost_o be_v go_v after_o pelagius_n into_o error_n arise_v therefore_o o_o lord_n say_v he_o and_o judge_v thy_o own_o cause_n gregorius_n ariminensis_n say_v 2._o that_o to_o affirm_v that_o man_n by_o his_o natural_a strength_n without_o the_o special_a help_n of_o god_n can_v do_v any_o virtuous_a action_n or_o moral_o good_a be_v one_o of_o the_o damn_a heresy_n of_o pelagius_n or_o if_o in_o any_o thing_n it_o differ_v from_o his_o heresy_n it_o be_v further_o from_o truth_n the_o same_o gregory_n say_v 3._o the_o heresy_n of_o pelagius_n be_v teach_v in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o not_o by_o a_o few_o or_o they_o mean_a man_n but_o so_o many_o and_o of_o so_o great_a place_n that_o he_o almost_o fear_v to_o follow_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n and_o oppose_v himself_o against_o they_o therein_o cardinal_n contaren_n say_v praedestin_n that_o there_o be_v some_o who_o pretend_v to_o be_v catholic_n and_o opposite_a to_o luther_n who_o while_o they_o labour_v to_o advance_v freewill_n too_o high_a they_o detract_v too_o much_o from_o the_o freegrace_n of_o god_n and_o so_o become_v adversary_n to_o the_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n and_o friend_n to_o pelagius_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a then_o that_o weâ—_n say_v there_o have_v be_v a_o defection_n not_o only_o of_o heretic_n from_o the_o church_n and_o â—_z but_o also_o in_o the_o church_n of_o her_o own_o child_n from_o the_o sincerity_n of_o faith_n deliver_v by_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n not_o for_o that_o all_o or_o the_o whole_a church_n at_o any_o time_n do_v forsake_v the_o true_a faith_n but_o for_o that_o many_o fall_v from_o it_o according_a to_o that_o of_o saint_n paul_n 1._o tim._n 4.1_o in_o the_o last_o time_n some_o shall_v depart_v from_o the_o faith_n attend_v to_o spirit_n of_o error_n beside_o such_o a_o famine_n of_o the_o word_n as_o fall_v out_o in_o these_o late_a time_n must_v needs_o have_v bring_v in_o corruption_n in_o doctrine_n and_o this_o be_v it_o that_o call_v for_o reformation_n for_o in_o sundry_a age_n last_o pass_v the_o roman_a church_n have_v behave_v herself_o more_o like_o a_o stepdame_n than_o a_o natural_a mother_n insomuch_o as_o she_o have_v deprive_v her_o child_n of_o a_o principal_a portion_n of_o the_o food_n of_o life_n clâ—mâ—ng_v the_o word_n of_o god_n her_o public_a reading_n and_o service_n be_v in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v close_v up_o that_o people_n may_v not_o cast_v their_o eye_n upon_o they_o fabulous_a legend_n be_v read_v and_o preach_v 11._o instead_o of_o god_n word_n but_o as_o claudius_n espencaeus_fw-la a_o doctor_n of_o paris_n a_o bitter_a enemy_n to_o bâ—za_n and_o therefore_o more_o worthy_a of_o credit_n in_o this_o behalf_n say_v our_o ancestor_n as_o devout_o affect_v to_o the_o saint_n as_o we_o thought_n be_v not_o fit_a that_o the_o rehearsal_n of_o the_o saint_n life_n shall_v shoulder_v out_o the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o read_n thereof_o and_o hereby_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v as_o one_o of_o their_o own_o author_n say_v 22._o that_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n understand_v no_o more_o concern_v god_n and_o thing_n divine_a in_o particular_a and_o distinct_a notion_n than_o infidel_n or_o heathen_a people_n and_o here_o in_o england_n there_o be_v such_o a_o dearth_n of_o the_o word_n in_o these_o late_a time_n of_o popeâ—y_n 8._o that_o some_o give_v five_o mark_n some_o more_o some_o less_o for_o a_o english_a book_n some_o give_v a_o load_n of_o hay_n for_o a_o few_o chapter_n of_o saint_n james_n or_o of_o saint_n paul_n in_o english_a be_v it_o not_o now_o high_a time_n to_o reform_v these_o thing_n but_o rome_n will_v neither_o acknowledge_v her_o error_n nor_o reform_v they_o but_o rather_o seek_v to_o defend_v they_o persecute_v such_o as_o by_o authority_n establish_v labour_v this_o reformation_n how_o easy_a and_o safe_a have_v it_o be_v for_o rome_n have_v she_o tender_v the_o peace_n of_o christendom_n to_o have_v according_a as_o the_o truth_n require_v permit_v the_o uâ—e_v of_o the_o cup_n as_o sometime_o the_o council_n of_o basil_n allow_v it_o to_o the_o bohemian_n and_o the_o public_a service_n of_o god_n in_o a_o know_a language_n as_o be_v sometime_o grant_v to_o the_o slavons_fw-fr 13_o as_o also_o to_o have_v abolish_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o the_o like_a without_o which_o the_o church_n wâ—s_v and_o that_o very_a well_o for_o a_o long_a time_n but_o rome_n will_v not_o yield_v in_o one_o point_n lest_o she_o shall_v be_v suspect_v to_o have_v err_v in_o the_o rest_n and_o there_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a oracle_n the_o pope_n be_v call_v in_o question_n pa._n that_o which_o be_v reform_v redit_fw-la remain_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n that_o it_o be_v before_o and_o therefore_o the_o catholic_a religion_n and_o the_o substantial_a exercise_n thereof_o shall_v have_v remain_v in_o england_n upon_o the_o reformation_n but_o you_o have_v set_v up_o another_o religion_n pro._n we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o catholic_a religion_n be_v reform_v for_o that_o can_v be_v amend_v but_o that_o we_o have_v reform_v religion_n in_o that_o we_o have_v purge_v it_o from_o certain_a devise_n and_o corruption_n which_o have_v creep_v into_o it_o before_o this_o reformation_n religion_n be_v like_a to_o a_o certain_a lumpâ—_n or_o masâ—e_v consist_v partly_o of_o gold_n aâ—d_v partly_o of_o other_o refuse_v mettle_n and_o dross_n to_o a_o sick_a body_n wherein_o beside_o the_o flesh_n blood_n and_o bone_n and_o vital_a spirit_n there_o be_v also_o divers_a naughty_a humour_n that_o have_v surprise_v the_o body_n 85._o our_o reformation_n take_v not_o away_o your_o gold_n to_o wit_n those_o fundamental_a truth_n wherein_o you_o agree_v with_o we_o but_o purge_v it_o from_o the_o dross_n it_o draw_v not_o the_o good_a blood_n from_o the_o body_n but_o only_o purge_v out_o the_o pestilent_a humour_n so_o that_o we_o have_v retain_v whatsoever_o be_v sound_a catholic_a and_o primitive_o ancient_a only_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v patch_v to_o the_o ground-sole_n of_o religion_n that_o we_o have_v pare_v away_o as_o superfluous_a we_o have_v not_o remove_v the_o ancient_a landmark_n
but_o only_o cast_v down_o some_o encroachment_n and_o improvement_n of_o popery_n we_o have_v no_o more_o erect_v a_o new_a faith_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o substance_n and_o essential_o thereof_o than_o that_o zealous_a reformer_n josia_n 23._o build_v a_o new_a material_a temple_n when_o he_o cast_v out_o the_o idol_n and_o idolatrous_a worship_n out_o of_o the_o lord_n house_n there_o be_v no_o other_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o reform_a and_o the_o romish_a church_n 31._o then_o betwixt_o a_o field_n well_o weed_v and_o the_o same_o field_n former_o overgrow_v with_o weed_n or_o betwixt_o a_o heap_n of_o corn_n now_o well_o winnow_v and_o the_o same_o heap_n late_o mix_v with_o chaff_n and_o if_o it_o be_v a_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a thing_n to_o say_v it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o field_n or_o the_o same_o corn_n as_o vain_a and_o frivolous_a be_v it_o to_o say_v the_o church_n be_v not_o the_o same_o it_o be_v or_o in_o the_o same_o place_n after_o it_o be_v sweep_v and_o cleanse_v of_o the_o filth_n and_o dust_n or_o to_o say_v 6._o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n and_o galatia_n after_o their_o reformation_n occasion_v by_o saint_n paul_n writing_n be_v new_a church_n and_o not_o the_o same_o they_o be_v before_o because_o that_o in_o they_o before_o the_o resurrection_n be_v deny_v circumcision_n practise_v discipline_n neglect_v and_o châ—isâ—s_a apostle_n contemn_v which_o thing_n now_o be_v not_o find_v in_o they_o 4._o or_o to_o say_v naaman_n be_v not_o still_o the_o same_o person_n because_o before_o he_o be_v a_o leper_n and_o now_o be_v cleanse_v pa._n if_o our_o roman_a church_n be_v so_o corrupt_a whence_o then_o have_v you_o the_o truth_n what_o you_o have_v you_o receive_v from_o we_o pro._n saint_n austin_n say_v 8._o that_o the_o jew_n be_v to_o the_o christian_n library-keeper_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o may_v not_o the_o romanist_n perform_v the_o like_a office_n to_o the_o protestant_n the_o jewish_a church_n what_o time_n it_o be_v unsound_a preserve_v the_o scriptureâ—canon_n and_o by_o transcribingâ—_n and_o read_v the_o same_o 15.2_o deliver_v the_o whole_a text_n thereof_o tru_o to_o other_o and_o thus_o the_o roman_a church_n though_o in_o many_o thing_n unsound_a preserve_v the_o book_n of_o holy_a scripture_n and_o teach_v the_o apostle_n creed_n with_o sundry_a part_n of_o divine_a truth_n gather_v from_o the_o same_o and_o by_o these_o principle_n of_o christianity_n preserve_v in_o that_o church_n judicious_a and_o godly_a man_n may_v with_o study_n and_o diligence_n find_v out_o what_o be_v the_o first_o deliver_v christian_n doctrine_n in_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o herein_o be_v god_n gracious_a providence_n sâ—ene_v that_o even_o that_o church_n wherein_o luther_n himself_o receive_v his_o christianity_n ordination_n and_o power_n of_o ministry_n shall_v for_o the_o benefit_n of_o god_n child_n preserve_v the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o deliver_v they_o over_o to_o we_o though_o somewhat_o corrupt_o by_o their_o add_v more_o sacrament_n than_o ever_o christ_n ordain_v and_o abuse_v those_o which_o we_o retain_v with_o divers_a unwarrantable_a rite_n and_o ceremony_n in_o a_o word_n we_o receive_v from_o you_o some_o truth_n mingle_v with_o error_n we_o have_v pare_v away_o your_o corruption_n as_o a_o worm_n out_o of_o a_o apple_n and_o retain_v the_o wholesome_a and_o substantial_a truth_n pa._n be_v there_o any_o chucrh_n in_o be_v save_o our_o roman_a catholic_n in_o thâ—_n age_n next_o before_o luther_n if_o so_o show_v uâ—_n where_o it_o be_v and_o with_o who_o it_o hold_v communion_n pro._n when_o christ_n come_v first_o into_o the_o world_n the_o jewish_a church_n be_v corrupt_v both_o in_o doctrine_n and_o manner_n this_o church_n have_v in_o it_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n as_o well_o as_o zachary_n and_o elizabeth_n joseph_n and_o mary_n simeon_n and_o anna_n with_o other_o these_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o outward_a communion_n with_o the_o priesthood_n for_o they_o resort_v to_o the_o temple_n there_o they_o pray_v and_o perform_v such_o holy_a rite_n as_o god_n himself_o enjoin_v until_o they_o hear_v far_o of_o the_o gospel_n by_o christ_n manifestation_n now_o i_o demand_v be_v not_o joseph_n and_o mary_n and_o such_o good_a people_n â—ound_v member_n of_o god_n church_n although_o the_o scribe_n and_o pharisee_n bear_v all_o the_o sway_n in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v the_o priesthood_n the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n in_o their_o dispense_n yet_o even_o then_o god_n have_v a_o 1.9_o remnant_n of_o holy_a people_n which_o make_v up_o his_o church_n though_o other_o go_v under_o the_o name_n thereof_o and_o exceed_v they_o in_o number_n now_o with_o these_o the_o sound_a part_n keep_v a_o outward_a communion_n yet_o do_v not_o partake_v in_o all_o their_o erroneous_a doctrine_n but_o condemn_v their_o grosser_n error_n in_o like_a sort_n we_o be_v all_o of_o one_o outward_a communion_n of_o one_o church_n wherein_o salvation_n be_v and_o yet_o we_o share_v not_o in_o those_o error_n which_o a_o faction_n in_o the_o church_n like_o the_o pharisee_n of_o old_a maintain_v for_o as_o learned_a dr._n field_n say_v 6._o the_o error_n which_o we_o condemn_v at_o this_o day_n whereupon_o the_o difference_n grow_v between_o we_o and_o the_o romish_a faction_n be_v never_o general_o receive_v nor_o constant_o deliver_v as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n but_o doubtful_o dispute_v and_o propose_v as_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o man_n in_o the_o church_n not_o as_o the_o resolve_a determination_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n for_o have_v they_o be_v the_o undoubted_a doctrine_n and_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n all_o man_n will_v have_v hold_v they_o entire_o and_o constant_o as_o they_o hold_v the_o doctriâ—e_n of_o the_o trinity_n and_o other_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o i_o have_v already_o show_v from_o age_n to_o age_n that_o the_o error_n condemn_v by_o we_o never_o find_v general_a allowance_n and_o constant_a consent_n in_o the_o day_n of_o our_o father_n but_o that_o some_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n ever_o oppose_v they_o and_o thus_o be_v our_o church_n preserve_v under_o the_o papacy_n as_o wheaâ—e_n be_v among_o tare_n 2._o for_o we_o be_v former_o mingle_v together_o like_o corn_n and_o chaff_n in_o one_o heap_n until_o the_o time_n of_o reformation_n come_v and_o winnow_v our_o wheat_n from_o the_o chaff_n of_o popery_n so_o that_o howsoever_o divers_a under_o the_o papacy_n not_o brooknig_v reformation_n maintain_v sundry_a erroneous_a opinion_n 28._o yet_o there_o be_v other_o worthy_n who_o live_v within_o that_o community_n be_v not_o equal_o poison_v with_o error_n but_o firm_o believe_v all_o fundamental_a truth_n and_o deliver_v the_o main_a article_n of_o christianity_n over_o unto_o other_o for_o answer_v then_o to_o the_o question_n where_o have_v our_o church_n her_o be_v in_o the_o age_n next_o before_o luther_n we_o say_v it_o be_v both_o within_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o without_o it_o for_o as_o learned_a doctor_n chaloner_n say_v 2._o our_o church_n have_v in_o those_o day_n a_o twofold_a subsisâ—encie_n â—he_v one_o separate_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o other_o mix_v and_o conjoyneâ—_n with_o it_o separate_a so_o it_o be_v in_o the_o albâ—genses_n and_o waldenses_n a_o peâ—ple_a whoâ—_n so_o soon_o as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v interpret_v herself_o touch_v sundry_a of_o those_o main_a point_n of_o dâ—ffâ—rence_n between_o we_o and_o that_o a_o man_n can_v no_o lâ—nger_o communicate_v with_o she_o in_o the_o public_a worship_n of_o god_n by_o reâ—son_n of_o soâ—e_a idolatrous_a rite_n and_o custom_n which_o shâ—_n have_v establishâ—dâ—_n arise_v in_o france_n sauâ—y_n and_o the_o place_n near_o adjoin_v and_o profess_v the_o same_o substantial_a negative_n and_o affirmative_n which_o we_o do_v in_o a_o state_n separate_a from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v pastor_n and_o congregation_n apart_o to_o themselves_o even_o unto_o this_o day_n from_o these_o descend_v the_o wicklefisâ—s_n in_o england_n and_o the_o hussites_n in_o germany_n and_o oâ—hers_n in_o other_o country_n who_o maâ—gre_n the_o â—urie_n of_o fire_n and_o sword_n maintain_v the_o same_o doctrine_n as_o they_o do_v the_o state_n of_o the_o church_n mix_v and_o conjoin_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n itself_o consist_v of_o those_o who_o make_v no_o visible_a separation_n from_o the_o roman_a profession_n as_o not_o perceive_v the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n which_o wrought_v in_o it_o do_v yet_o mislike_v the_o grosser_n error_n and_o desire_v a_o reformation_n to_o answer_v then_o the_o question_n direct_o where_o be_v the_o protestant's_n church_n before_o luther_n time_n that_o be_v where_o be_v any_o church_n in_o the_o world_n that_o teach_v that_o doctrine_n which_o the_o protestant_n now_o teach_v â—_o
mass_n wherein_o the_o priest_n alone_a do_v communicate_v without_o the_o people_n it_o be_v contraâ—y_o to_o â—he_v canon_n of_o â—he_n mâ—sse_n say_v in_o the_o plural_a number_n sumpsimus_fw-la we_o have_v â—ecâ—ived_v canoâ—â—_n anâ—_n quoâ—quot_fw-la ex_fw-la hoc_fw-la altaris_fw-la participatione_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o all_o we_o which_o in_o â—he_n participation_n of_o the_o altar_n have_v receiuâ—d_v the_o sacred_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o tâ—y_n sonneâ—_n etc._n etc._n john_n hossmeâ—ster_n a_o learned_a man_n expound_v the_o prayer_n of_o thâ—_n massâ—_n have_v these_o wâ—rds_n mâ—ssâ—â—_n the_o thing_n it_o sâ—lfe_o proclaim_v it_o thâ—t_v as_o wâ—ll_n in_o the_o greâ—ke_n as_o latin_a church_n not_o only_o the_o priest_n which_o sacrifâ—â—eth_v but_o the_o other_o priest_n and_o deacon_n also_o yea_o and_o the_o people_n or_o at_o leâ—st_a some_o part_n of_o they_o do_v communicate_v which_o custom_n how_o it_o grow_v out_o of_o use_n i_o know_v not_o but_o sure_o we_o shall_v labour_v to_o bring_v it_o in_o again_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o priest_n receive_v alone_o and_o the_o neglect_v or_o exclude_v the_o communicate_v of_o other_o as_o noâ—_n much_o necessary_a be_v indeed_o a_o point_n of_o romish_a religion_n but_o contrary_a to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o canon_n and_o â—he_v ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n it_o proceed_v from_o the_o indevotion_n of_o the_o people_n or_o rather_o â—he_v negligence_n or_o error_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o â—he_n church_n that_o either_o fail_v to_o stir_v they_o up_o to_o the_o performance_n of_o such_o a_o duty_n or_o make_v they_o belâ—eve_v their_o act_n wâ—s_v sufficient_a to_o communicate_v the_o benefit_n of_o christ_n passion_n to_o thâ—m_n but_o this_o course_n be_v mislike_v by_o they_o of_o the_o betâ—er_a sort_n concern_v communion_n in_o one_o kind_n that_o be_v another_o point_n of_o romish_a religion_n suppose_v to_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o mass_n which_o yet_o wanâ—s_v the_o like_n and_o approbation_n of_o the_o best_a and_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n then_o live_v specie_fw-la cassander_n say_v it_o be_v sufficient_o manifest_a that_o the_o â—niversall_a church_n of_o christ_n until_o this_o day_n and_o the_o western_a or_o roman_a church_n for_o more_o than_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o christ_n do_v minister_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n to_o all_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n church_n at_o least_o in_o public_a as_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a by_o innumerable_a testimony_n both_o of_o greâ—ke_n and_o latin_a father_n it_o be_v true_a indeed_o â—hat_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n as_o when_o child_n or_o such_o as_o be_v sick_a and_o weak_a be_v to_o â—eceive_v the_o communion_n thâ—y_o use_v to_o â—ip_v the_o mystical_a bread_n into_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n under_o preâ—enâ—e_n of_o caâ—efull_n avoid_v the_o danger_n of_o spill_v it_o and_o great_a reverence_n towards_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n from_o this_o customs_n whâ—â—â—_n yet_o be_v â—islâ—ked_v as_o appear_v by_o hildebeâ—â—_n 〈…〉_z 1618._o some_o procee_v far_a and_o begin_v to_o teach_v the_o people_n that_o see_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v separate_v in_o that_o they_o partake_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d they_o partake_v of_o the_o other_o also_o and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o receive_v in_o one_o kind_n alone_o nâ—â—thâ—r_a yâ—t_n can_v this_o give_v satisfaction_n for_o howsoever_o the_o custom_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n prevail_v yet_o there_o want_v not_o such_o as_o sufficient_o express_v their_o judgement_n that_o communicate_v in_o both_o kind_n as_o christ_n first_o do_v institute_v and_o the_o church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n observe_v be_v fit_a and_o convenient_a perfect_a and_o complete_a and_o of_o more_o efficacy_n and_o clear_a representation_n than_o the_o other_o under_o one_o kind_n alone_o come_v to_o another_o main_a point_n the_o proper_a and_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o see_v whether_o at_o luther_n appear_v before_o and_o after_o all_o that_o use_v that_o liturgy_n have_v such_o a_o opinion_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n saint_n 10._o ambrose_n and_o saint_n chrysostome_n 17._o by_o way_n of_o correction_n say_v we_o offer_v the_o same_o sacrifice_n or_o rather_o the_o remembrance_n thereof_o peter_n lombard_n propose_v the_o question_n whether_o that_o which_o the_o priest_n do_v may_v proper_o be_v name_v a_o sacrifice_n or_o immolation_n answer_v â—â—_o that_o christ_n be_v only_o once_o true_o and_o proper_o offer_v in_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o hâ—e_v be_v not_o proper_o immolate_a or_o sacrifice_v but_o in_o sacrament_n and_o representation_n only_o lyra_n say_v ca._n that_o if_o thou_o say_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v daily_o offer_v in_o the_o church_n it_o must_v be_v answer_v that_o thâ—re_o be_v no_o reiteration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n but_o a_o daily_a commemoration_n of_o that_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v once_o offer_v on_o the_o crosse._n georgius_n wiâ—elius_n a_o man_n much_o honour_v by_o the_o emperor_n ferdinand_n and_o maximilian_n field_n define_v the_o mass_n to_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n rememorative_n and_o of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n where_o many_o give_v thanks_n for_o the_o price_n of_o their_o redemption_n the_o author_n of_o the_o enchiridion_n of_o christian_a religion_n publish_v in_o the_o provincial_a council_n of_o colen_n say_v coaâ—m_n in_o that_o the_o church_n do_v offer_v the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n the_o father_n it_o be_v mere_o a_o representative_a sacrifice_n and_o all_o that_o be_v donâ—_n be_v but_o the_o commemorate_n and_o represent_v of_o that_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v once_o offer_v on_o the_o crosse._n by_o that_o which_o have_v be_v say_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o the_o best_a and_o worthy_a guide_n of_o god_n church_n both_o before_o and_o after_o luther_n time_n teach_v not_o any_o new_a real_a offering_n of_o christ_n to_o god_n the_o father_n as_o a_o propitiatory_a sacrifice_n to_o take_v away_o sin_n but_o in_o effect_n as_o we_o do_v namely_o that_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v only_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n and_o a_o mere_a representation_n and_o commemoration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n once_o offer_v upon_o the_o cross_n his_o be_v the_o real_a sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n we_o only_o the_o sacramental_a representation_n commemoration_n and_o application_n thereof_o so_o that_o christ_n be_v not_o new_o offer_v any_o otherwise_o than_o in_o that_o he_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o view_n of_o god_n nor_o any_o otherwise_o sacrifice_v than_o in_o that_o his_o sacrifice_n on_o the_o cross_n be_v commemorate_a and_o represent_v and_o thus_o the_o father_n term_v the_o holy_a eucharist_n a_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n not_o because_o christ_n be_v proper_o and_o in_o his_o substance_n offer_v therein_o but_o because_o his_o bloody_a sacrifice_n upon_o the_o cross_n be_v by_o this_o unbloody_a commemoration_n represent_v call_v to_o remembrance_n and_o apply_v beside_o these_o point_n mention_v i_o have_v already_o produce_v witness_n in_o all_o age_n and_o in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n reject_v those_o book_n as_o apocryphal_a that_o we_o do_v and_o show_v that_o even_o until_o luther_n time_n the_o church_n do_v not_o admit_v the_o canon_n of_o scripture_n which_o the_o romanist_n now_o do_v nor_o ever_o account_v those_o book_n canonical_a which_o we_o think_v to_o be_v apocryphal_a and_o by_o these_o instance_n it_o may_v appear_v that_o all_o be_v not_o papist_n who_o hold_v with_o the_o mass_n thâ—_n thing_n than_o we_o say_v be_v this_o that_o though_o the_o mass_n be_v general_o in_o uâ—e_v at_o â—nd_v bâ—fore_o luther_n timeâ—_n yet_o diverâ—_n point_v belong_v thereunto_o be_v not_o believe_v by_o tâ—e_v worthy_a guide_n in_o god_n church_n at_o and_o before_o luther_n time_n though_o indeed_o there_o be_v some_o in_o the_o church_n â—hat_n so_o conceive_v of_o they_o as_o the_o romanist_n now_o do_v and_o the_o reason_n hereof_o be_v this_o they_o be_v not_o general_o receive_v by_o all_o mâ—n_z nor_o as_o the_o undoubted_a determination_n of_o the_o church_n not_o as_o dogmata_fw-la fidei_fw-la but_o dogmata_fw-la scholae_fw-la controvert_v and_o diverse_o dispute_v among_o the_o learned_a &_o hold_v with_o great_a liberty_n of_o judgement_n by_o the_o great_a doctor_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o own_o book_n of_o controversy_n write_v by_o bellarmine_n suaâ—ez_n azorius_fw-la and_o other_o which_o confute_v their_o own_o writer_n almost_o as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v protestant's_n beside_o have_v they_o be_v the_o undoubted_a doctrine_n and_o determination_n of_o the_o church_n all_o man_n will_v have_v hold_v they_o uniform_o entire_o and_o constant_o 11._o as_o they_o hold_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o trinity_n the_o creation_n the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o other_o article_n of_o the_o faith_n objection_n if_o these_o point_n
minister_n to_o marry_v in_o divers_a other_o point_n also_o many_o of_o your_o side_n say_v the_o same_o with_o the_o protestant_n as_o it_o be_v already_o show_v in_o this_o treatise_n and_o therefore_o if_o you_o will_v force_v the_o argument_n to_o make_v that_o the_o safe_a way_n of_o salvation_n which_o differ_v part_n agree_v upon_o why_o do_v you_o not_o join_v with_o uâ—_n since_o for_o the_o positive_a and_o affirmative_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n noâ—_n only_o the_o mâ—st_n but_o alâ—_n prâ—tâ—stant_n and_o papâ—â—â—_n agâ—eâ—_n therein_o for_o example_n sâ—ke_v 85._o we_o agree_v on_o boâ—h_a side_n the_o scripture_n to_o be_v the_o râ—le_n of_o faith_n the_o book_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n write_v in_o hebrew_a to_o be_v canonical_a that_o we_o be_v justify_v by_o faith_n that_o god_n have_v make_v two_o receptaclâ—s_n for_o man_n sâ—â—les_n aftâ—r_v death_n heaven_n and_o hell_n that_o god_n may_v â—e_v worship_v in_o spirit_n without_o a_o image_n thaâ—_n we_o be_v â—o_o pray_v unto_o god_n by_o christ_n that_o there_o be_v two_o sacrament_n that_o christ_n be_v real_o receive_v in_o the_o lord_n suâ—per_v that_o christ_n make_v one_o oblation_n of_o himself_o upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o redemption_n propitiation_n and_o satisfaction_n for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n in_o a_o word_n where_o they_o take_v the_o negative_a part_n as_o in_o withhold_a the_o cup_n from_o the_o laiâ—ie_n forbid_v the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o restrain_v the_o marriage_n oâ—_n priest_n yet_o even_o in_o thâ—se_a they_o condescend_v unto_o uâ—_n for_o tâ—e_v lawfulness_n of_o the_o thing_n in_o themselves_o and_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n anâ—_n oppose_v they_o only_o in_o regaâ—d_n of_o their_o conveniency_n and_o for_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v otherwise_o ordain_v but_o see_v our_o â—ffiâ—mations_n content_v they_o not_o to_o the_o scripture_n theâ—_n addâ—_n and_o equalise_v unwritten_a tradition_n to_o â—he_n hebrâ—w_n canon_n the_o apocrypha_fw-la to_o faith_n in_o the_o act_n of_o justification_n work_n to_o heaven_n and_o hell_n purgatory_n limbus_n patrum_fw-la and_o limbus_n pueroâ—um_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n in_o spirit_n image_n to_o prayer_n to_o god_n by_o chriâ—t_n invocation_n and_o intercession_n of_o sâ—inâ—s_n to_o baptism_n and_o â—he_n lord_n supper_n five_o other_o sacrament_n to_o the_o reality_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n his_o corporal_a presence_n to_o tâ—e_v sacrifice_n of_o châ—ist_n upon_o the_o crosâ—e_n â—he_v sacrifice_n in_o tâ—e_v mass_n witâ—_n other_o like_a and_o these_o we_o deny_v as_o be_v corrupt_a addition_n to_o the_o faith_n these_o be_v our_o ground_n wherein_o we_o enter-common_a with_o they_o and_o these_o be_v their_o addition_n and_o improvement_n which_o they_o have_v raise_v and_o enclose_v upon_o the_o lord_n freehold_a let_v we_o brief_o survey_v they_o both_o bellâ—â—mâ—ne_n be_v confidâ—nt_a that_o the_o apostle_n never_o use_v to_o preach_v open_o to_o the_o people_n other_o thing_n than_o the_o article_n of_o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o ten_o commanâ—â—mâ—nts_n and_o some_o of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o say_v he_o primum_fw-la these_o be_v simple_o necessary_a and_o profitable_a for_o all_o man_n the_o rest_n beside_o such_o as_o that_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v without_o they_o if_o one_o worship_v god_n without_o a_o image_n they_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o spiritual_a worship_n be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n if_o one_o call_v upon_o god_n alone_o by_o the_o only_a mediation_n of_o christ_n they_o will_v not_o say_v that_o this_o devotion_n be_v fruitless_a if_o one_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n or_o other_o devotion_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n they_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o such_o prayer_n as_o aâ—e_v make_v with_o understanding_n and_o in_o a_o know_a language_n may_v be_v fruitful_a and_o effectual_a for_o lyra_n say_v 14._o that_o if_o the_o people_n understand_v the_o prayer_n of_o the_o priest_n they_o be_v better_o bring_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o god_n and_o they_o answer_v amen_o with_o great_a devotion_n cardinal_n cajetan_n who_o have_v often_o perform_v the_o public_a service_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n in_o the_o church_n yet_o contrary_a to_o his_o practice_n profess_v 17._o it_o be_v better_a by_o saint_n paul_n doctrine_n for_o the_o edify_n of_o the_o church_n that_o public_a prayer_n be_v make_v in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n to_o be_v understand_v indifferent_o by_o priest_n and_o people_n â—han_o in_o latin_a if_o a_o man_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o both_o kind_n they_o will_v not_o i_o suppose_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v very_o comfortable_a to_o receive_v boâ—h_a pâ—rts_n oâ—_n the_o eucharist_n alexander_n of_o hales_n the_o first_o and_o great_a of_o all_o the_o school_n mâ—n_z prâ—fesseâ—h_o 1._o that_o though_o the_o order_n of_o receive_v in_o one_o kiâ—d_a bâ—_n sufficient_a yet_o the_o order_n of_o both_o kind_n be_v of_o morâ—_n merit_n for_o increase_v of_o devotion_n and_o faith_n if_o oâ—e_o perform_v the_o best_a woâ—kes_n he_o can_v which_o we_o also_o require_v and_o stand_v not_o upon_o the_o point_n of_o merit_n but_o only_o upon_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n as_o we_o do_v this_o likewise_o serve_v to_o justify_v our_o doctrine_n for_o they_o themselves_o hold_v it_o a_o man_n safe_a course_n siâ—_n not_o to_o trust_v to_o his_o own_o merit_n but_o whole_o and_o sole_o to_o cast_v himself_o on_o the_o mâ—rcy_n of_o god_n in_o jesus_n christ._n now_o this_o justify_v our_o religion_n and_o show_v that_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o salvation_n in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o ground_n thereof_o set_v aside_o the_o matter_n in_o question_n between_o we_o be_v full_o able_a to_o instruct_v a_o man_n in_o all_o point_v necessary_a to_o his_o salvation_n both_o how_o to_o live_v religious_o and_o to_o die_v comfortable_o hence_o also_o it_o follow_v that_o by_o their_o own_o confession_n the_o controvert_v point_n be_v unnecessary_a and_o superfluous_a in_o as_o much_o as_o a_o man_n may_v be_v save_v who_o neither_o know_v nor_o believe_v nor_o practice_n these_o addition_n and_o excess_n of_o they_o object_n you_o talk_v of_o our_o excess_n and_o conceal_v your_o own_o defect_n now_o as_o the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n say_v 12._o heresy_n consist_v in_o the_o defect_n not_o in_o the_o excess_n of_o believe_a and_o he_o be_v a_o heretic_n who_o fall_v short_a in_o his_o faith_n by_o not_o believe_v something_o that_o be_v write_v and_o not_o he_o that_o abound_v in_o his_o faith_n by_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v write_v now_o you_o fail_v in_o that_o you_o scant_v the_o measure_n of_o your_o faith_n answer_n the_o analogy_n and_o integrity_n of_o faith_n be_v hurt_v and_o break_v by_o addition_n as_o well_o as_o subtraction_n by_o disease_n as_o well_o as_o by_o maim_n we_o be_v forbid_v 22.18_o under_o the_o same_o penalty_n either_o to_o add_v or_o diminish_v aught_o from_o god_n word_n faith_n be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o rule_n or_o certain_a measure_n to_o which_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v add_v or_o take_v from_o it_o it_o cease_v to_o be_v that_o rule_n faith_n say_v tertullian_n 14._o be_v contain_v in_o a_o rule_n to_o know_v nothing_o beyond_o it_o be_v to_o know_v all_o thâ—ngs_n and_o a_o little_a before_o 8._o this_o first_o of_o all_o we_o believe_v that_o no_o more_o ought_v to_o be_v believe_v as_o necessary_a to_o all_o vâ—rtue_n be_v in_o the_o meanâ—_n vice_n as_o well_o in_o the_o excess_n as_o in_o the_o defect_n in_o our_o body_n the_o superabundance_n of_o humour_n be_v as_o dangerous_a as_o lack_v of_o they_o as_o many_o dye_n of_o plethory_n as_o of_o consumption_n a_o hand_n or_o foot_n which_o have_v more_o finger_n or_o toe_n than_o ordinary_a be_v alike_o monstrous_a as_o that_o which_o want_v the_o due_a number_n a_o foundation_n may_v be_v as_o well_o overthrow_v by_o lay_v on_o it_o more_o than_o it_o will_v bear_v as_o by_o take_v away_o that_o which_o be_v necessary_a to_o support_v the_o build_n error_n of_o addition_n be_v dangerous_a as_o appear_v by_o these_o instance_n follow_v the_o samaritan_n fear_v the_o lord_n and_o serve_v their_o own_o god_n 2._o king_n 17.33_o the_o galatian_n believe_v the_o gospel_n yet_o retain_v also_o and_o observe_v the_o legal_a ceremony_n galath_n 4.9_o 85._o helvidiuâ—_n hold_v that_o bless_a mary_n have_v other_o child_n unto_o joseph_n her_o husband_n after_o her_o son_n jesus_n here_o be_v a_o excess_n of_o belief_n for_o he_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v reveal_v this_o opinion_n of_o helvidius_n although_o it_o be_v not_o deny_v in_o the_o scripture_n yet_o it_o be_v erroneous_a in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v not_o therein_o affirm_v neither_o can_v it_o be_v thence_o deduce_v by_o any_o good_a consequence_n and_o therefore_o the_o
church_n hold_v that_o she_o be_v a_o pure_a virgin_n both_o before_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o she_o also_o continue_v a_o virgin_n all_o her_o life_n after_o condemn_v helvidius_n for_o a_o heretic_n now_o why_o be_v the_o helvidian_o adjudge_v heretic_n sure_o because_o they_o believe_v more_o than_o be_v revel_v in_o the_o word_n and_o will_v have_v thrust_v that_o on_o the_o church_n for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n which_o have_v no_o ground_n at_o all_o and_o this_o be_v your_o case_n you_o over-teach_a in_o your_o belief_n as_o the_o helvidian_n heretic_n do_v witness_v your_o tenet_n of_o transubstantiation_n adoration_n of_o image_n invocation_n of_o saint_n purgatory_n the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o the_o like_a wherein_o your_o faith_n be_v monstrous_a 21.20_o like_o the_o gâ—ant_n of_o gath_n who_o have_v on_o every_o hand_n six_o finger_n and_o on_o every_o foot_n six_o toe_n and_o so_o it_o be_v with_o you_o who_o in_o the_o new_a creed_n of_o pope_n pius_n the_o four_o have_v shuffle_v in_o more_o article_n of_o faith_n than_o ever_o god_n and_o his_o catholic_a church_n make_v neither_o do_v we_o fall_v short_a in_o our_o belief_n for_o we_o measure_v our_o faith_n by_o the_o standard_n and_o rule_n of_o god_n write_v wordâ—_n now_o since_o it_o jump_v with_o the_o rule_n it_o neither_o fail_v in_o defect_n nor_o over-reacheth_a in_o excess_n now_o by_o this_o time_n i_o hope_v i_o have_v perform_v the_o task_n which_o i_o undertake_v pa._n you_o have_v indeed_o give_v in_o a_o catalogue_n of_o visible_a professor_n in_o some_o part_n of_o christendom_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o whole_a universal_a church_n pro._n very_o much_o for_o these_o particular_a congregation_n serve_v to_o make_v up_o the_o whole_a state_n of_o christ_n his_o church_n militant_a here_o on_o earth_n now_o this_o church_n far_o and_o wide_o disperse_v have_v in_o her_o particular_a member_n for_o substance_n of_o doctrine_n teach_v as_o we_o do_v to_o begin_v with_o the_o eastern_a church_n among_o the_o grecian_n and_o armenian_n the_o grecian_n hold_v 20._o that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v not_o any_o supremacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n authority_n and_o grace_n above_o or_o over_o all_o other_o church_n they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o both_o kind_n 7._o as_o we_o do_v they_o deny_v that_o there_o be_v any_o ibid._n purgatory_n fire_n they_o deny_v ibid._n extreme_a unction_n to_o be_v a_o sacrament_n proper_o so_o call_v they_o 15._o reject_v the_o religious_a use_n of_o massy_a image_n or_o statue_n admit_v yet_o picture_n or_o plain_a image_n in_o their_o church_n the_o armenian_n deny_v 22._o the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n they_o deny_v haeres_fw-la the_o virtue_n of_o confer_v grace_n to_o belong_v to_o the_o sacrament_n exit_fw-la opere_fw-la operato_fw-la they_o deny_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n and_o be_v subject_a to_o two_o of_o their_o own_o patriarch_n who_o they_o call_v ibid._n catholic_n they_o ibid._n reject_v purgatory_n they_o have_v their_o public_a service_n in_o their_o citato_fw-la vulgar_a language_n the_o north-east_n church_n among_o the_o russian_n and_o muscovite_n as_o they_o be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n by_o the_o grecian_n so_o have_v they_o ever_o since_o continue_v of_o the_o greek_a communion_n and_o religion_n they_o decimis_fw-la have_v their_o divine_a service_n in_o their_o own_o vulgar_a language_n they_o purgator_n reject_v purgatory_n they_o communicate_v in_o both_o communio_fw-la kind_n they_o deny_v the_o spiritual_a efficacy_n of_o 16._o extreme_a unction_n to_o proceed_v now_o to_o the_o south-church_n among_o the_o habassine_n or_o mid_a land_n aethiopian_n the_o character_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v this_o as_o i_o find_v it_o in_o maâ—hew_n dresser_n who_o report_v it_o from_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o portugal_n priest_n and_o sometime_o legate_n into_o aethiopia_n they_o communicate_v in_o both_o 525._o kind_n they_o use_v no_o ibidem_fw-la extreme_a unction_n they_o 526._o reverence_v the_o saint_n but_o they_o pray_v not_o unto_o they_o they_o do_v much_o honour_v the_o mother_n of_o christ_n but_o they_o neither_o adore_v she_o nor_o crave_v her_o mediation_n they_o have_v their_o liturgy_n or_o church_n service_n in_o their_o own_o 11._o vulgar_a language_n they_o 529._o have_v a_o patriarcke_n of_o their_o own_o who_o be_v confirm_v and_o consecrate_v by_o the_o patriarcke_n of_o alexandria_n on_o which_o see_v they_o depend_v and_o not_o on_o the_o roman_a in_o the_o western_a church_n we_o have_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o waldenses_n in_o france_n the_o wicklevist_n in_o england_n common_o call_v lollard_n and_o thaborite_n in_o bohemia_n here_o be_v then_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n the_o church_n in_o the_o the_o east_n west_n north_n and_o south_n all_o of_o they_o teach_v for_o substance_n of_o doctrine_n as_o we_o do_v i_o know_v indeed_o that_o bellarmine_n sleight_v these_o church_n of_o graecia_n armenia_n russia_n and_o aethiopia_n say_v fiâ—e_v we_o be_v no_o more_o move_v with_o their_o example_n than_o with_o the_o example_n of_o lutheran_n and_o calvinist_n for_o they_o be_v either_o heretic_n or_o schismatic_n so_o that_o all_o church_n be_v they_o never_o so_o catholic_a and_o ancient_a if_o they_o subscribe_v not_o to_o the_o now_o romanâ—_n faith_n be_v either_o schismatical_a or_o heretical_a but_o we_o may_v not_o be_v so_o uncharitable_a to_o these_o afflict_a church_n for_o as_o learned_a bishop_n usher_n say_v 28._o if_o we_o shall_v take_v a_o survey_n of_o these_o church_n and_o put_v by_o the_o point_n wherein_o they_o do_v differ_v one_o from_o another_o and_o gather_v into_o one_o body_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o article_n wherein_o they_o all_o do_v general_o agree_v we_o shall_v find_v that_o in_o those_o proposition_n which_o without_o all_o controversy_n be_v universal_o â—eceived_v in_o the_o whole_a christian_a world_n so_o much_o truth_n be_v contain_v as_o be_v join_v with_o holy_a obedience_n may_v be_v sufficient_a to_o bring_v a_o man_n unto_o everlasting_a salvation_n object_n i_o except_v against_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o that_o it_o deny_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o son_n of_o god_n answer_n 5._o every_o error_n deny_v not_o christ_n the_o foundation_n indeed_o it_o will_v have_v grate_v the_o foundation_n if_o they_o have_v so_o deny_v the_o procession_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n from_o the_o son_n as_o that_o they_o have_v make_v a_o inequality_n between_o the_o person_n but_o since_o their_o form_n of_o speech_n be_v 11._o that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n proceed_v from_o the_o father_n by_o the_o son_n and_o be_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o son_n and_o since_o as_o the_o master_n of_o the_o sentence_n say_v d._n non_fw-la est_fw-la aliud_fw-la it_o be_v not_o another_o thing_n to_o say_v the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v the_o spirit_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n then_o that_o he_o be_v or_o proceed_v from_o the_o father_n and_o the_o son_n in_o this_o they_o seem_v to_o agree_v with_o we_o in_o eandem_fw-la fidei_fw-la sententiam_fw-la upon_o the_o same_o sentence_n of_o faith_n though_o they_o differ_v in_o word_n since_o i_o say_v they_o thus_o express_v themselves_o they_o may_v continue_v to_o be_v a_o true_a church_n though_o erroneous_a in_o the_o point_n mention_v in_o like_a sort_n scotus_n follow_v his_o master_n lombard_n say_v 1._o that_o the_o difference_n between_o the_o greek_n and_o the_o latin_n in_o this_o point_n be_v rather_o verbal_a in_o the_o manner_n of_o speech_n than_o real_a and_o material_a beside_o it_o seem_v by_o the_o same_o scotus_n that_o the_o greek_n hold_v no_o other_o heresy_n ibid._n than_o saint_n basil_n and_o gregory_n nazianzen_n hold_v who_o yet_o no_o man_n dare_v ever_o yet_o call_v heretic_n so_o that_o you_o must_v give_v we_o the_o famous_a greek_a church_n again_o pa._n i_o have_v yet_o divers_a 11._o exception_n to_o take_v at_o your_o catalogue_n as_o also_o at_o your_o english_a martyrologie_n for_o you_o have_v name_v out_o of_o fox_n some_o for_o martyr_n who_o be_v very_o mean_a person_n namely_o john_n claydon_n a_o curriar_n of_o leather_n richard_n howden_n a_o wooll-winder_n as_o also_o some_o by_o name_n thomas_n bagley_n for_o a_o martyr_n who_o be_v a_o marry_a priest_n pro._n what_o though_o some_o of_o they_o be_v tradesman_n do_v not_o peter_n stay_v divers_a day_n in_o joppa_n with_o one_o simon_n a_o tanner_n act._n 9.43_o be_v not_o that_o godly_a convert_n lydia_n a_o seller_n of_o purple_a act._n 16.14_o have_v not_o god_n choose_v the_o base_a thing_n of_o the_o world_n to_o confound_v the_o mighty_a 1_o cor._n 1.27_o etc._n etc._n beside_o they_o be_v no_o such_o base_a people_n for_o among_o other_o i_o produce_v
at_o aâ—twerpe_n anno_fw-la 1576._o at_o paris_n anno_fw-la 1586._o at_o coleine_n ann._n 1616._o but_o no_o such_o place_n be_v there_o to_o be_v find_v the_o divine_n of_o louvain_n have_v take_v a_o course_n with_o they_o and_o suppress_v these_o testimony_n but_o by_o good_a hap_n i_o meet_v with_o they_o in_o the_o basil_n edition_n 1569._o anno_fw-la 1569._o object_n those_o who_o you_o have_v name_v in_o your_o catalogue_n be_v 12._o original_o catholic_n and_o not_o protestant_n wickliâ—fe_n and_o husse_n be_v catholic_a priest_n and_o luther_n be_v a_o augustine_n friar_n you_o can_v name_v such_o as_o be_v protestant_n original_o they_o come_v forth_o of_o our_o church_n answer_n whence_o i_o pray_v you_o spring_v christ_n apostle_n be_v they_o not_o take_v out_o of_o the_o jewish_a church_n at_o that_o time_n much_o corrupt_v s._n paul_n speak_v of_o himself_o and_o the_o service_n of_o his_o god_n loc_n say_v who_o i_o do_v serve_v from_o my_o progenitor_n meaning_n abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob_n the_o first_o father_n of_o the_o faithful_a for_o as_o for_o s._n paul_n immediate_a predecessor_n it_o be_v likely_a that_o they_o relish_v of_o the_o leven_a of_o the_o pharisee_n it_o can_v be_v no_o more_o prejudice_n to_o our_o church_n that_o luther_n wickliff_n aâ—d_v husse_v be_v original_o papist_n than_o to_o s._n paul_n that_o he_o be_v original_o a_o pharisee_fw-mi or_o to_o s._n austin_n that_o he_o be_v orinal_o a_o manichee_n or_o to_o our_o ancestor_n at_o the_o first_o conversion_n of_o our_o land_n that_o they_o be_v original_o heathen_a or_o to_o all_o true_a convert_v that_o they_o be_v original_o unregenerate_v for_o as_o tertullian_n say_v 18._o fiunt_fw-la non_fw-la nascuntur_fw-la christiani_n we_o be_v not_o bear_v christian_n but_o we_o become_v christian_n neither_o be_v it_o true_a that_o we_o can_v name_v none_o of_o our_o church_n that_o be_v not_o original_o papist_n for_o farellus_n and_o the_o waldensian_a minister_n for_o more_o than_o 400._o year_n be_v not_o original_o papist_n though_o waldo_n himself_o be_v beside_o the_o father_n for_o 600_o year_n and_o the_o monk_n in_o britain_n at_o augustine_n come_n be_v not_o original_o papist_n in_o the_o greek_a church_n from_o 700._o to_o 700_o afterward_o many_o thousand_o hold_v as_o we_o do_v in_o all_o fundamental_o who_o never_o be_v original_o papist_n nor_o million_o of_o other_o in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o namely_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n there_o have_v be_v from_o 700._o to_o 700._o afterward_o many_o thousand_o which_o hold_v as_o we_o do_v in_o all_o fundamental_o and_o never_o be_v original_o papist_n last_o the_o like_a argument_n may_v be_v urge_v against_o all_o that_o embrace_a reformation_n in_o josias_n day_n that_o they_o original_o be_v involve_v in_o the_o common_a error_n and_o idolatry_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n likewise_o that_o zachary_n and_o elizabeth_n and_o simeon_n and_o anna_n and_o the_o apostle_n be_v original_o deduce_v from_o that_o church_n which_o hold_v many_o error_n concern_v the_o temporal_a kingdom_n of_o the_o messiah_n and_o divorce_n for_o other_o cause_n than_o adultery_n etc._n etc._n which_o error_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n reprove_v in_o england_n and_o most_o part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o first_o christian_n be_v original_o paynim_n and_o idolater_n what_o prejudice_n be_v that_o to_o christianity_n or_o advantage_n to_o heathenism_n object_n your_o church_n professor_n mention_v in_o your_o catalogue_n want_v lawful_a succession_n answer_n there_o be_v a_o twofold_a succession_n the_o one_o lineal_a and_o local_a the_o other_o doctrinal_a this_o of_o doctrine_n be_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o other_o 43._o irenaeus_n describe_v those_o which_o have_v true_a succession_n from_o the_o apostle_n to_o be_v such_o as_o with_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o episcopal_a office_n have_v receive_v the_o câ—rtâ—ine_a grace_n of_o truth_n and_o this_o kind_n of_o succession_n he_o call_v the_o principal_a succession_n gregory_n nazianzen_n have_v say_v that_o atâ—anasius_n succeed_v saint_n mark_v in_o godliness_n 〈◊〉_d add_v that_o this_o succession_n in_o godliness_n be_v proper_o to_o be_v account_v succâ—ssion_n for_o he_o that_o hold_v the_o same_o doctrine_n be_v also_o partaker_n of_o the_o same_o throne_n but_o he_o that_o be_v against_o the_o doctrine_n must_v be_v repute_v a_o adversary_n even_o while_n hâ—e_v sit_v in_o the_o throâ—e_n but_o the_o former_a have_v the_o thing_n itself_o and_o the_o truth_n so_o that_o according_a to_o irenaeus_n and_o nazianzâ—n_n succession_n in_o doctrine_n suffice_v yea_o nazianzen_n as_o we_o have_v hear_v make_v it_o all_o one_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o that_o he_o which_o hold_v the_o same_o truth_n of_o doctrine_n may_v be_v say_v to_o sit_v in_o the_o same_o chair_n of_o succession_n beside_o we_o be_v able_a to_o show_v succession_n also_o in_o place_n for_o â—ive_a hundred_o year_n in_o most_o part_n of_o christendom_n and_o since_o that_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n until_o this_o day_n and_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n from_o the_o time_n of_o waldo_n in_o france_n bohemia_n and_o other_o place_n and_o for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n the_o lineal_a succession_n of_o her_o bishop_n be_v show_v particular_o by_o mr._n francis_n mason_n de_fw-fr ministerio_fw-la anglicano_n mr._n goodwin_n in_o his_o catalogue_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n and_o mr._n isaacson_n in_o his_o chronological_a table_n of_o the_o succession_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n pa._n name_v in_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n next_o before_o luther_n three_o know_v and_o confess_v protestant_a bishop_n succeed_v each_o to_o other_o and_o if_o you_o have_v such_o express_v their_o agreement_n with_o you_o in_o the_o main_a point_n controvert_v between_o we_o pro._n this_o demand_n be_v eager_o press_v upon_o i_o by_o a_o romish_a priest_n but_o the_o stone_n which_o he_o hurl_v at_o i_o not_o come_v forth_o of_o david_n sling_n recoil_v upon_o himself_o like_o the_o stone_n that_o achilles_n fling_v at_o a_o dead_a skull_n which_o rebounded_a back_n and_o strike_v out_o the_o slinger_n eyeâ—_n redijt_fw-la lapis_fw-la ultor_fw-la ab_fw-la osse_fw-la actorisque_fw-la suifrontem_fw-la oculâ—squè_fw-fr petit_fw-fr for_o i_o will_v in_o like_a manner_n demand_v of_o he_o to_o name_v three_o know_v and_o confess_v popish_a bishop_n succeed_v each_o other_o who_o maintain_v the_o worship_n of_o image_n before_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a or_o that_o believe_v transubstantiation_n before_o the_o roman_a council_n under_o pope_n nicholasâ—_n or_o that_o avow_a the_o dry_a and_o half_a communion_n before_o the_o council_n at_o constance_n under_o martin_n the_o five_o or_o that_o hold_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o priest_n intention_n before_o the_o council_n at_o florence_n or_o define_v the_o pope_n to_o be_v above_o a_o general_n council_n before_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n under_o leo_n the_o ten_o or_o that_o determine_v the_o twelve_o new_a article_n of_o pius_n the_o four_o his_o creed_n to_o be_v all_o de_fw-fr fide_fw-la and_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n before_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n beside_o there_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o name_v three_o bishop_n succeed_v each_o other_o and_o oppose_a popery_n it_o suffice_v to_o name_v such_o as_o oppose_v it_o though_o they_o sit_v not_o successive_o in_o the_o same_o chair_n for_o all_o romish_a error_n and_o superstition_n rush_v not_o in_o at_o once_o into_o the_o church_n but_o by_o degree_n now_o such_o as_o hold_v the_o fundamental_o with_o we_o and_o oppose_v any_o one_o error_n or_o more_o when_o they_o be_v first_o espy_v to_o creep_v into_o the_o church_n they_o be_v protestant_n though_o they_o go_v not_o then_o under_o that_o name_n now_o according_a to_o this_o account_n of_o protestant_n we_o can_v produce_v many_o more_o than_o three_o bishop_n succeed_v each_o other_o who_o in_o their_o time_n make_v head_n against_o romish_a usurpation_n and_o superstition_n for_o instance_n sake_n s._n austin_n and_o with_o he_o two_o hundred_o and_o seventeen_o bishop_n of_o africa_n and_o their_o successor_n for_o a_o hundred_o year_n together_o if_o their_o own_o 2d_o record_n be_v true_a oppose_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n in_o point_n of_o appeal_v to_o speak_v nothing_o of_o the_o innumerable_a bishop_n in_o the_o eastern_a church_n and_o the_o habassine_n and_o muscovite_n and_o elsewhere_o succeed_v each_o the_o other_o for_o many_o hundred_o year_n differ_v in_o no_o fundamental_a point_n from_o protestant_n and_o keep_v no_o quarter_n at_o all_o with_o the_o pope_n or_o see_v of_o rome_n when_o austin_n the_o monk_n be_v send_v into_o england_n by_o gregory_n the_o great_a the_o most_o ancient_a british_a and_o irish_a bishop_n withstand_v the_o pope_n authority_n and_o ordinance_n stiff_o adhere_v to_o the_o church_n
of_o asia_n in_o their_o celebration_n of_o easter_n and_o though_o they_o be_v cut_v off_o from_o the_o pope_n communion_n yet_o they_o slight_v it_o and_o persist_v in_o their_o former_a opinion_n and_o custom_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o six_o centurie_n in_o the_o late_a age_n 9_o rainerius_fw-la the_o popish_a inquisitor_n make_v mention_n of_o two_o famous_a bishop_n of_o the_o waldenses_n one_o balazinanza_n of_o verona_n and_o one_o john_n de_fw-fr lugio_n about_o the_o year_n 1250._o and_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o twelve_o age_n out_o of_o matthew_n paris_n 1223_o about_o the_o year_n of_o grace_n 1223_o that_o among_o the_o albigenses_n there_o be_v one_o bartholomew_n who_o order_v and_o govern_v the_o church_n in_o bulgaria_n croatia_n dalmatia_n hungaria_n and_o appoint_v minister_n insomuch_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o portuense_a the_o pope_n legate_n in_o those_o part_n complain_v thereof_o and_o in_o the_o fifteen_o age_n i_o have_v show_v out_o of_o cochleus_fw-la in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o hussites_n 5._o know_v and_o confess_v protestant_n how_o conâ—adus_n archbishop_n of_o prague_n become_v a_o hussite_n and_o hold_v a_o council_n at_o prague_n in_o the_o year_n 1421_o and_o there_o compile_v a_o confession_n of_o their_o faith_n agreeable_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n now_o those_o who_o succeed_v the_o forename_a bishop_n among_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n as_o also_o the_o hussites_n although_o they_o carry_v not_o the_o title_n of_o bishop_n yet_o they_o exercise_v episcopal_a authority_n in_o ordain_v priest_n the_o catalogue_n of_o who_o be_v extant_a in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n and_o thus_o they_o have_v in_o 11._o germany_n those_o who_o they_o call_v superintendent_o and_o general_a superintendent_o and_o where_o these_o be_v not_o as_o in_o the_o french_a church_n yet_o there_o be_v say_v zanchius_n usual_o certain_a chief_a man_n that_o do_v in_o a_o manner_n bear_v all_o the_o sway_n as_o if_o order_n itself_o and_o necessity_n lead_v they_o to_o this_o course_n and_o what_o be_v these_o but_o bishop_n in_o effect_n unless_o we_o shall_v wrangle_v about_o name_n which_o for_o reason_n of_o state_n those_o church_n be_v to_o abstain_v from_o pa._n since_o you_o impute_v so_o many_o error_n to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n which_o you_o pretend_v to_o have_v reform_v tell_v we_o when_o those_o corruption_n come_v in_o for_o doubtless_o some_o history_n will_v note_v they_o some_o learned_a man_n oppose_v they_o for_o in_o every_o great_a and_o notorious_a change_n there_o may_v be_v observe_v the_o author_n time_n and_o place_n with_o the_o like_a circumstance_n as_o bellarmine_n omni_fw-la say_v pro._n by_o the_o like_a reason_n it_o will_v follow_v that_o a_o tenant_n who_o have_v long_o dwell_v he_o and_o his_o ancestor_n in_o a_o decay_a house_n shall_v not_o be_v bind_v to_o repair_v it_o unless_o his_o landlord_n can_v tell_v he_o in_o what_o year_n or_o month_n every_o rafter_n or_o wall_n begin_v to_o decay_v a_o sick_a patient_n shall_v not_o purge_v out_o a_o ill_a humour_n unless_o he_o or_o his_o physician_n can_v name_v the_o time_n when_o his_o first_o mis-diet_n have_v breed_v this_o humour_n so_o naaman_n because_o he_o be_v once_o clean_o and_o can_v not_o tell_v the_o very_a time_n mean_n and_o degree_n of_o the_o come_n of_o his_o leprosy_n may_v be_v prove_v to_o be_v clean_o still_o and_o need_v neither_o the_o prophet_n nor_o the_o wash_n 2_o king_n 5._o error_n and_o abuse_n be_v not_o all_o of_o one_o sort_n there_o be_v some_o heresy_n such_o as_o the_o arrian_n and_o nestorian_a which_o strike_v at_o the_o very_a head_n the_o one_o at_o the_o divinity_n of_o christ_n the_o other_o at_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o these_o be_v notorious_a be_v soon_o discern_v and_o oppose_v and_o herein_o bellarmine_n reason_n many_o take_v place_n but_o popery_n like_o that_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n 2_o thes._n 2.7_o work_n close_o it_o creep_v and_o spread_v abroad_o like_o a_o cancer_n or_o gangrene_n 2._o tim._n 2.17_o it_o be_v like_o the_o cockatrice_n egg_n a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o shell_n before_o the_o cockatrice_n itself_o appear_v now_o these_o kind_n of_o corruption_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n secret_o and_o insensible_o and_o be_v best_a know_v by_o their_o difference_n from_o their_o first_o pure_a doctrine_n so_o that_o if_o we_o can_v show_v the_o present_a doctrine_n of_o rome_n refuse_v by_o we_o disagree_v from_o the_o primitive_a it_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v there_o have_v be_v a_o change_n though_o we_o can_v point_v out_o the_o time_n when_o every_o point_n begin_v to_o be_v change_v tertullian_n say_v 32._o the_o very_a doctrine_n itself_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o apostolic_a by_o the_o diversity_n &_o contrariety_n thereof_o will_v pronounce_v that_o it_o â—ad_a â—or_a author_n neither_o any_o apostle_n nor_o any_o apostolical_a man_n 8._o if_o from_o the_o beginning_n it_o be_v not_o so_o and_o now_o it_o be_v so_o there_o be_v a_o change_n 28._o all_o drink_v of_o that_o cup_n now_o all_o must_v not_o 14._o all_o than_o pray_v in_o know_a tongue_n with_o understanding_n and_o all_o public_a service_n do_v to_o edification_n now_o the_o custom_n be_v alter_v though_o we_o know_v not_o when_o this_o change_n begin_v beside_o they_o that_o call_v upon_o we_o to_o show_v the_o time_n place_n and_o person_n of_o such_o and_o such_o change_n in_o religion_n can_v themselves_o perform_v the_o like_a gregory_n de_fw-fr valentia_n a_o learned_a jesuite_n confess_v that_o the_o use_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o one_o kind_n begin_v first_o in_o some_o church_n and_o grow_v to_o be_v a_o general_a custom_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n not_o much_o before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o which_o at_o last_o to_o wit_n about_o two_o hundred_o year_n ago_o this_o custom_n be_v make_v a_o law_n but_o if_o they_o put_v the_o question_n to_o he_o as_o they_o do_v to_o we_o and_o ask_v he_o when_o do_v that_o custom_n first_o get_v foot_v in_o some_o church_n he_o return_v this_o for_o answer_n 10._o minimè_fw-la constat_fw-la it_o be_v more_o than_o he_o can_v tell_v doctor_n fisher_n 18._o bishop_n of_o rochester_n and_o cardinal_n cajetan_n 1._o grant_v that_o of_o indulgence_n no_o certainty_n can_v be_v have_v what_o their_o original_a be_v or_o by_o who_o they_o be_v first_o bring_v in_o doctor_n fisher_n add_v ibid._n that_o of_o purgatory_n in_o the_o ancient_a father_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o or_o very_o rare_a that_o thâ—_n latin_n do_v not_o all_o at_o once_o but_o by_o little_a and_o little_o receive_v it_o that_o tâ—e_v grecian_n believe_v it_o not_o to_o this_o day_n and_o that_o purgatory_n be_v so_o long_o unknown_a it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v marveil_v that_o in_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o church_n there_o be_v no_o use_n of_o indulgence_n for_o they_o have_v their_o beginning_n after_o that_o man_n have_v a_o while_n be_v scare_v with_o the_o torment_n of_o purgatory_n which_o as_o the_o same_o râ—ffensis_n say_v ibid._n be_v but_o sero_fw-la cognitum_fw-la late_o know_v and_o discover_v the_o original_a of_o their_o private_a mass_n wherein_o the_o priest_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n alone_o and_o none_o of_o the_o people_n communicate_v with_o he_o but_o be_v all_o looker_n on_o doctor_n harding_n 7._o fetch_v from_o no_o other_o ground_n than_o lack_n of_o devotion_n on_o the_o people_n part_n now_o let_v they_o tell_v we_o in_o what_o pope_n day_n the_o people_n fall_v from_o their_o devotion_n and_o then_o we_o may_v haply_o tell_v they_o when_o their_o private_a mass_n begin_v bellarmine_n say_v ult_n that_o the_o worship_n and_o invocation_n of_o saint_n be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n rather_o by_o custom_n than_o any_o precept_n concern_v prayer_n in_o a_o unknown_a tongue_n it_o be_v to_o be_v wonder_v how_o the_o church_n alter_v in_o this_o point_n 14._o say_v erasmus_n but_o the_o precise_a time_n he_o can_v tell_v so_o little_a reason_n have_v they_o to_o think_v that_o all_o such_o change_n must_v be_v make_v by_o any_o one_o certain_a author_n it_o be_v confess_v that_o some_o of_o they_o may_v come_v in_o pedetentim_fw-la as_o b._n fisher_n say_v of_o purgatory_n by_o little_a and_o little_a not_o so_o very_o easy_a to_o be_v discern_v some_o may_v come_v in_o by_o the_o silent_a consent_n of_o many_o &_o grow_v after_o into_o a_o general_a custom_n the_o beginning_n whereof_o be_v past_a man_n memory_n as_o the_o abstain_v from_o the_o cup_n &_o some_o may_v arise_v of_o the_o undiscreet_a devotion_n of_o the_o multitude_n as_o those_o of_o purgatory_n and_o indulgence_n and_o some_o from_o the_o want_n of_o devotion_n in_o the_o people_n as_o